AN
ESSAY
FOR
THE
RECORDING
OF
ILLVSTRIOVS
Providences
:
Wherein
an
Account
is
given
of
many
Remarkable
and
very
Memorable
Events
,
which
have
hapned
this
last
Age
;
Especially
in
NEW-ENGLAND
.
By
INCREASE
MATHER
,
Teacher
of
a
Church
at
Boston
in
New-England
.
Psal.
107.
5.
Oh
that
Men
would
praise
the
Lord
for
his
goodness
,
and
for
his
wonderful
works
to
the
Children
of
Men.
Psal.
145.
4.
One
Generation
shall
praise
thy
works
to
another
,
and
shall
declare
thy
mighty
Acts
▪
BOSTON
IN
NEW-ENGLAND
,
Printed
by
Samuel
Green
for
Ioseph
Browning
,
And
are
to
be
Sold
at
his
Shop
at
the
corner
of
the
Prison-Lane
next
the
Town-House
,
1684.
THE
Preface
.
ABout
six
and
twenty
years
ago
,
●
Design
for
the
Recording
of
illustrious
Providences
,
was
under
serious
consideration
among
some
eminent
Ministers
in
England
and
in
Ireland
.
That
motion
was
principally
set
on
foot
by
the
Learned
Mr.
Matthew
Pool
,
whose
Synopsis
Criticorum
,
and
other
Books
by
him
emitted
,
have
made
him
famous
in
the
World
.
But
before
any
thing
was
brought
to
effect
,
the
Persons
to
have
been
imployed
,
had
their
thoughts
diverted
another
way
.
Nevertheless
,
there
was
a
M.
SS.
(
the
Composer
whereof
is
to
me
unknown
)
then
written
,
wherein
the
Subjects
proper
for
this
Record
,
and
some
Rules
for
the
better
managing
a
design
of
this
nature
,
are
described
.
In
that
M.
SS
.
I
find
notable
Stories
related
and
attested
,
which
elsewhere
I
never
met
with
.
Particularly
,
the
Sory
of
Mr.
Earl
of
Colchester
,
and
another
mentioned
in
our
subseqnent
Essay
.
And
besides
those
,
there
are
some
very
memorable
Passages
written
,
which
have
not
as
yet
been
published
,
so
far
as
I
understand
.
There
are
in
that
M.
SS
.
several
Remarkables
about
Apparitions
,
e.
g.
It
is
there
said
,
that
Dr.
Frith
,
(
who
was
one
of
the
Prebends
belonging
to
Windsor
)
lying
on
his
Bed
,
the
Chamber
Doors
were
thrown
open
,
and
a
Corps
with
attending
Torches
brought
to
his
Bed-side
upon
a
Bier
;
The
Corps
representing
one
of
his
own
Family
:
After
some
pause
,
there
was
such
another
shew
,
till
he
,
the
said
Dr.
his
Wife
and
all
his
Family
were
brought
in
on
the
Bier
in
such
order
as
they
all
soon
after
died
.
The
Dr.
was
not
then
sick
,
but
quickly
Melancholly
,
and
would
rising
at
Midnight
repair
to
the
Graves
and
monuments
at
Eaton
Colledge
;
saying
,
that
he
and
his
must
shortly
take
up
their
habitation
among
the
Dead
.
The
Relater
of
this
Story
(
a
Person
of
great
integrity
)
had
it
from
Dr.
Frith's
Son
,
who
also
added
,
My
Fathers
Vision
is
already
Executed
upon
all
the
Family
but
my self
,
my
time
is
next
,
and
near
at
hand
.
In
the
mentioned
M.
SS
.
there
is
also
a
marvelous
Relation
concerning
a
young
Scholar
in
France
:
For
,
it
is
there
affirmed
,
that
this
prophane
Student
,
having
by
extravagant
courses
outrun
his
means
;
in
his
discontent
walking
solitarily
,
a
Man
came
to
him
,
and
enquired
the
cause
of
his
sadness
.
Which
he
owning
to
be
want
of
Money
,
had
presently
a
supply
given
him
by
the
other
.
That
being
quickly
consumed
upon
his
Lusts
;
as
soon
as
his
Money
was
gone
his
Discontent
returned
;
and
in
his
former
Walk
,
he
met
with
his
former
Reliever
,
who
again
offered
to
supply
him
;
but
askt
him
to
contract
with
him
to
be
his
,
and
to
sign
the
contract
with
his
Blood
.
The
woful
wretch
consented
:
but
not
long
after
,
considering
that
this
contract
was
made
with
the
Devil
;
the
terrors
of
his
Conscience
became
insupportable
;
so
as
that
he
endeavoured
to
kill
himself
to
get
out
of
them
.
Some
Ministers
,
and
other
Christians
being
informed
how
matters
were
circumstanced
,
kept
dayes
of
Prayer
for
him
and
with
him
:
and
he
was
carefully
watched
that
so
he
might
be
kept
from
self-Murder
.
Still
he
continued
under
Terror
,
and
said
he
should
do
so
,
as
long
as
the
Covenant
which
he
had
signed
,
remained
in
the
hands
of
the
Devil
.
Hereupon
,
the
Ministers
resolve
to
keep
a
day
of
Fasting
and
Prayer
in
that
very
place
of
the
Field
where
the
distressed
creature
had
made
the
woful
Bargain
,
setting
him
in
the
midst
of
them
.
Thus
they
did
,
and
being
with
special
actings
of
Faith
much
enlarged
to
pray
earnestly
to
the
Lord
to
make
known
his
power
over
Satan
,
in
constraining
him
to
give
up
that
contract
,
after
some
hours
continuance
in
Prayer
,
a
Cloud
was
seen
to
spread
it self
over
them
,
and
out
of
it
the
very
contract
signed
with
the
poor
crearures
Blood
was
dropped
down
amongst
them
;
which
being
taken
up
and
viewed
,
the
party
concerned
took
it
,
and
tore
it
in
pieces
.
The
Relator
had
this
from
the
mouth
of
Mr.
Beaumond
,
a
Minister
of
Note
at
Caon
in
Normandy
,
who
assured
him
that
he
had
it
from
one
of
the
Ministers
that
did
assist
in
carrying
on
the
Day
of
prayer
when
this
memorable
providence
hapned
.
Nor
is
the
Relation
impossible
to
be
true
,
for
Luther
speaks
of
a
providence
not
unlike
unto
this
,
which
hapned
in
his
Congregation
.
This
M.
SS
.
doth
also
mention
some
most
Remarkable
Iudgments
of
God
upon
Sinners
,
as
worthy
to
be
Recorded
for
Posterity
to
take
notice
of
.
It
is
there
said
,
that
when
Mr.
Richard
Iuxon
was
a
Fellow
of
Kings
Colledge
in
Cambridge
,
he
led
a
most
vicious
life
:
and
whereas
▪
such
of
the
Students
as
were
serious
in
matters
of
Religion
,
did
endeavour
by
solemn
Fasting
and
Prayer
to
prepare
themselves
for
the
Communion
which
was
then
(
this
was
about
the
year
1636
)
on
Easter-Day
.
This
Iuxon
spent
all
the
time
of
preparation
in
Drunken
wild
Meetings
,
and
was
up
late
and
Drunk
on
the
Saturday
night
.
Nevertheless
,
on
the
Lords
day
,
he
came
with
others
to
the
Communion
,
and
sat
next
to
the
Relator
,
who
knowing
his
Disorder
the
night
before
,
was
much
troubled
:
but
had
no
remedy
;
Church-Discipline
not
being
then
so
practised
as
ought
to
have
been
.
The
Communion
being
ended
,
such
of
the
Scholars
as
had
the
fear
of
God
in
their
hearts
,
repaired
to
their
Closets
.
But
this
Iuxon
went
immediately
to
a
Drunken-meeting
,
and
there
to
a
Cockfight
,
where
he
fell
to
his
accustomed
madness
,
and
pouring
out
a
volley
of
Oaths
and
Curses
;
while
these
were
between
his
Lips
,
God
smote
him
dead
in
the
twinkle
of
an
eye
.
And
though
Iuxon
were
but
young
,
and
of
a
comely
person
,
his
Carcase
was
immediately
so
corrupted
as
that
the
stench
of
it
was
insufferable
,
insomuch
that
no
house
would
receive
it
;
and
his
Friends
were
forced
to
hire
some
base
Fellows
to
watch
the
Carcase
till
night
;
and
then
with
Pitch
and
such
like
Gums
covered
him
in
a
Coffin
,
and
so
made
a
shift
to
endure
his
Interment
.
There
stood
by
a
Scholar
,
whose
name
was
George
Hall
,
and
who
acted
his
part
with
Iuxon
in
his
prophaneness
:
but
he
was
so
astonished
with
this
amazing
Providence
of
God
,
as
that
he
fell
down
upon
his
knees
,
begging
pardoning
mercy
from
Heaven
,
and
vowing
a
Reformation
;
which
vow
the
Lord
enabled
him
to
keep
,
so
as
that
afterwards
he
became
an
able
and
famous
Minister
of
the
Gospel
.
One
strange
passage
more
I
shall
here
relate
out
of
the
M.
SS
.
which
we
have
thus
far
made
mention
of
.
Therein
I
find
part
of
a
Letter
transcribed
;
which
is
as
followeth
:
Lismore
,
Octob.
2.
1658.
In
another
part
of
this
Countrey
,
a
poor
man
being
suspected
to
have
stollen
a
Sheep
was
questioned
for
it
;
he
forswore
the
thing
,
and
wished
that
if
he
had
stollen
it
,
God
would
cause
the
Horns
of
the
Sheep
to
grow
upon
him
.
This
man
was
seen
within
these
few
dayes
by
a
Minister
of
great
repute
for
Piety
,
who
saith
,
that
the
Man
has
an
Horn
growing
out
of
one
corner
of
his
Mouth
,
just
like
that
of
a
sheep
:
from
which
he
hath
cut
seventeen
Inches
,
and
is
forced
to
keep
it
tyed
by
a
string
to
his
Ear
,
to
prevent
its
growing
up
to
his
eye
:
This
Minister
not
only
saw
but
felt
this
Horn
,
and
reported
it
in
this
Family
this
week
,
as
also
a
Gentleman
formerly
did
,
who
was
himself
an
eye-witness
thereof
.
Surely
such
passages
are
a
Demonstrative
evidence
that
there
is
a
God
,
who
judgeth
in
the
Earth
,
and
who
though
he
stay
long
,
will
not
be
mocked
alwayes
.
I
shall
say
no
more
concerning
the
M.
SS
.
only
that
it
was
sent
over
to
Reverend
Mr.
Davenport
,
by
(
as
I
suppose
)
Mr.
Hartlib
.
How
it
came
to
lie
dormient
in
his
hands
I
know
not
:
though
I
had
the
happiness
of
special
Intimacy
with
that
worthy
Man
,
I
do
not
remember
that
ever
I
heard
him
speak
any
thing
of
it
.
But
since
his
Death
,
looking
over
his
M.
SS's
I
met
with
this
,
and
communicated
it
to
other
Ministers
,
who
highly
approved
of
the
noble
design
aimed
at
therein
.
Soon
after
which
,
some
Proposals
in
order
to
the
reviving
of
this
work
were
drawn
up
,
and
presented
at
a
general
Meeting
of
the
Ministers
in
this
Colony
,
May
12.
1681.
which
it
may
not
be
unsuitable
here
to
recite
.
Some
PROPOSALS
concerning
the
RECORDING
of
Illustrious
PROVIDENCES
.
-
I.
IN
Order
to
the
promoving
of
a
design
of
this
Nature
,
so
as
shall
be
indeed
for
Gods
Glory
,
and
the
good
of
Posterity
,
it
is
necessary
that
utmost
care
shall
be
taken
that
All
,
and
Only
Remarkable
Providences
be
Recorded
and
Published
.
-
II.
Such
Divine
Iudgements
,
Tempests
,
Floods
,
Earth-quakes
,
Thunders
as
are
unusual
,
strange
Apparitions
or
what
ever
else
shall
happen
that
is
Prodigious
,
Witchcrafts
,
Diabolical
Possessions
,
Remarkable
Iudgements
upon
noted
Sinners
:
eminent
Deliverances
,
and
Answers
of
Prayer
,
are
to
be
reckoned
among
Illustrious
Providences
.
-
III.
Inasmuch
as
we
find
in
Scripture
,
as
well
as
in
Ecclesiastical
History
,
that
the
Ministers
of
God
have
been
improved
in
the
Recording
and
Declaring
the
works
of
the
Lord
;
and
since
they
are
in
divers
respects
under
peculiar
Advantages
there
unto
:
It
is
proposed
,
that
each
one
in
that
capacity
may
diligently
enquire
into
,
and
Record
such
Illustrious
Providences
as
have
hapned
,
or
from
time
to
time
shall
happen
,
in
the
places
whereunto
they
do
belong
:
and
that
the
Witnesses
of
such
notable
Occurrents
be
likewise
set
down
in
Writing
.
-
IV.
Although
it
be
true
,
that
this
Design
cannot
be
brought
unto
Perfection
in
one
or
two
years
,
yet
it
is
much
to
be
desired
that
something
may
be
done
therein
out
of
hand
,
as
a
Specimen
of
a
more
large
Volumn
,
that
so
this
work
may
be
set
on
foot
,
and
Posterity
may
be
encouraged
to
go
on
therewith
.
-
V.
It
is
therefore
Proposed
that
the
Elders
may
concurre
in
desiring
some
one
that
hath
Leisure
and
Ability
for
the
management
of
such
an
undertaking
,
with
all
convenient
speed
to
begin
therewith
.
-
VI.
And
that
therefore
other
Elders
do
without
delay
make
Enquiry
concerning
the
Remarkable
Occurrents
that
have
formerly
fallen
out
,
or
may
fall
out
hereafter
,
where
they
are
concerned
,
and
transmit
them
unto
the
aforesaid
person
,
according
to
the
Directions
above
specified
,
in
order
to
a
speedy
Publication
.
-
VII
.
That
Notice
be
given
of
these
Proposals
unto
our
Brethren
,
the
Elders
of
the
Neighbour
Colonies
,
that
so
we
may
enjoy
their
Concurrence
,
and
Assistance
herein
.
-
VIII
.
When
any
thing
of
this
Nature
shall
be
ready
for
the
Presse
,
it
appears
on
sundry
Grounds
very
expedient
,
that
it
should
be
read
,
and
approved
of
at
some
Meeting
of
the
Elders
,
before
Publication
.
These
things
being
Read
and
Considered
;
the
Author
of
this
Essay
,
was
desired
to
begin
the
work
which
is
here
done
;
and
I
am
Engaged
to
many
for
the
Materials
,
and
Informations
which
the
following
Collections
do
consist
of
.
It
is
not
easie
to
give
an
Account
of
things
,
and
yet
no
circumstantial
mistakes
attend
what
shall
be
related
.
Nor
dare
I
averr
,
that
there
are
none
such
in
what
follows
.
Only
I
have
been
careful
to
prevent
them
;
and
as
to
the
substance
of
each
passage
,
I
am
well
assured
it
is
according
to
Truth
.
That
rare
accident
about
the
Lightning
which
caused
a
wonderful
change
in
the
Compasses
of
a
Vessel
then
at
Sea
,
was
as
is
in
the
Book
expressed
Page
91.
92.
Only
it
is
uncertain
whether
they
were
then
exactly
in
the
Latitude
of
38.
For
they
had
not
taken
an
Observation
for
several
dayes
,
but
the
Master
of
the
Vessel
affirms
that
to
be
the
Latitude
so
near
as
they
could
conjecture
.
Since
the
Needle
was
changed
by
the
Lightning
,
if
a
lesser
Compass
be
set
over
it
,
the
Needle
therein
(
or
any
other
touched
with
the
Load-stone
)
will
alter
its
polarity
,
turn
about
to
the
South
,
as
I
have
divers
times
to
my
great
admiration
experimented
.
There
is
near
the
North-point
a
dark
spot
,
like
as
if
it
were
burnt
with
a
drop
of
Brimstone
,
supposed
to
be
caused
by
the
Lightning
.
Whether
the
Magnetic
impressions
on
that
part
of
the
Needle
being
dissipated
by
the
heat
of
the
Lightning
,
and
the
effluvia
on
the
South
end
of
the
Needle
only
remaining
untouched
thereby
,
be
the
true
natural
reason
of
the
marvelous
alteration
;
or
whither
it
ought
to
be
ascribed
to
some
other
cause
,
the
Ingenious
may
consider
.
There
is
another
Remarkable
Passage
about
Lightning
which
hapned
at
Duxborough
in
New-England
,
concerning
which
I
have
lately
received
this
following
Account
.
September
11.
1653.
(
being
the
Lords
Day
)
There
were
small
drizling
Showers
,
attended
with
some
seldome
and
scarce
perceivable
rumbling
Thunders
until
towards
the
Evening
;
at
what
time
Mr.
Constant
Southworth
of
Duxbury
returning
home
after
evening
Exercise
,
in
company
with
some
Neighbours
,
Discoursing
of
some
extraordinary
Thunder-claps
with
Lightning
,
and
the
awful
effects
and
consequents
thereof
,
)
being
come
into
his
own
House
(
there
were
present
in
one
room
,
himself
,
his
Wife
,
two
Children
,
viz.
Thomas
(
he
was
afterwards
drowned
)
and
Benjamin
,
(
he
was
long
after
this
killed
by
the
Indians
)
with
Philip
Delano
a
Servant
,
)
there
broke
perpendicularly
over
the
said
House
and
Room
a
most
awful
and
amazing
clap
of
Thunder
,
attended
with
a
violent
flash
,
or
rather
flame
of
Lightning
;
which
brake
and
shivered
one
of
the
Needles
of
the
Katted
or
Wooden
Chimney
,
carrying
divers
Splinters
seven
or
eight
Rods
distance
from
the
House
:
it
filled
the
Room
with
Smoke
and
Flame
.
Set
fire
in
the
Thatch
of
a
Leanto
which
was
on
the
backside
of
a
Room
adjoyning
to
the
former
,
in
which
the
five
persons
abovementioned
were
.
It
melted
some
Pewter
,
so
that
it
ran
into
drops
on
the
out-side
,
as
is
often
seen
on
Tin
ware
;
melted
round
holes
in
the
top
of
a
Fire-shovel
proportionable
in
quantity
to
a
small
Goose-shot
;
struck
Mrs.
Southworths
Arm
so
that
it
was
for
a
time
benummed
;
smote
the
young
Child
Benjamin
in
his
Mothers
'
Arms
,
deprived
it
of
Breath
for
a
space
,
and
to
the
Mothers
apprehension
squeased
it
as
flat
as
a
Planck
;
smote
a
Dog
stone-dead
which
lay
within
two
foot
of
Philip
Delano
,
the
Dog
never
moved
out
of
his
place
or
potsture
,
in
which
he
was
when
smitten
,
but
giving
a
small
yelp
,
and
quivering
with
his
toes
,
lay
still
,
blood
issuing
from
his
Nose
or
Mouth
.
It
smote
the
said
Philip
,
made
his
right
Arm
senseless
for
a
time
,
together
with
the
middle
finger
in
special
(
of
his
right
hand
)
which
was
benummed
,
and
turned
as
white
as
Chalk
or
Lime
,
yet
attended
with
little
pain
.
After
some
few
hours
that
finger
began
to
recover
its
proper
colour
at
the
Knuckle
,
and
so
did
gradually
whiten
unto
its
extremity
;
And
although
the
said
Delano
felt
a
most
vioilent
heat
upon
his
Body
,
as
if
he
had
been
scorched
in
the
midst
of
a
violent
burning
fire
,
yet
his
Clothes
were
not
singed
,
neither
had
the
smell
of
fire
passed
thereon
.
I
could
not
insert
this
Story
in
its
proper
place
,
because
I
received
it
after
that
Chapter
about
Thunder
and
Lightning
was
Printed
.
Some
credible
persons
who
have
been
Eye-witnesses
of
it
,
inform
me
,
that
the
Lightning
in
that
House
at
Duxborough
,
did
with
the
vehemency
of
its
flame
,
cause
the
Bricks
in
the
Chimney
to
melt
like
molten
lead
:
which
particular
was
as
Remarkable
as
any
of
the
other
mentioned
in
the
Narrative
,
and
therefore
I
thought
good
here
to
add
it
.
In
this
ESSAY
,
I
design
no
more
than
a
Specimen
;
And
having
(
by
the
good
hand
of
God
upon
me
)
set
this
Wheel
a
going
,
I
shall
leave
it
unto
others
,
whom
God
has
fitted
,
and
shall
incline
thereto
,
to
go
on
with
the
undertaking
.
Some
Digressions
I
have
made
in
distinct
Chapters
,
handling
several
considerable
Cases
of
Conscience
,
supposing
it
not
unprofitable
,
or
improper
so
to
do
;
since
the
things
related
gave
the
occasion
:
both
Leisure
and
Exercise
of
Judgement
are
required
in
the
due
performance
of
a
Service
of
this
Nature
:
There
are
some
that
have
more
leisure
,
and
many
that
have
greater
Abilities
than
I
have
:
I
expect
not
that
they
should
make
my
Method
their
Standard
;
but
they
may
follow
a
better
of
their
own
,
as
they
shall
see
cause
.
The
Addition
of
Parallel
Stories
is
both
pleasing
and
edifying
:
Had
my
reading
and
remembrance
of
things
been
greater
,
I
might
have
done
more
that
way
,
as
I
hope
others
will
in
the
next
Essay
.
I
could
have
mentioned
some
very
memorable
Passages
of
Divine
Providence
,
wherein
the
Countrey
in
general
hath
been
concerned
.
Some
Remarkables
of
that
kind
are
to
be
seen
in
my
former
Relations
of
the
Troubles
occasioned
by
the
Indians
in
New-England
.
There
are
other
particulars
no
less
worthy
to
be
Recorded
,
but
in
my
judgement
,
this
is
not
so
proper
a
season
for
us
to
divulge
them
.
It
has
been
in
my
thoughts
to
publish
a
Discourse
of
Miscellaneous
observations
,
concerning
things
rare
and
wonderful
;
both
as
to
the
works
of
Creation
and
Providence
;
which
in
my
small
Readings
I
have
met
with
in
many
Authors
:
But
this
must
suffice
for
the
present
.
I
have
often
wished
,
that
the
Natural
History
of
New-England
,
might
be
written
and
published
to
the
World
;
the
Rules
and
method
described
by
that
Learned
and
excellent
person
Robert
Boyle
Esq.
being
duely
observed
therein
.
It
would
best
become
some
Scholar
that
has
been
born
in
this
Land
,
to
do
such
a
service
for
his
Countrey
.
Nor
would
I
my self
decline
to
put
my
hand
(
so
far
as
my
small
capacity
will
reach
)
to
so
noble
an
undertaking
,
did
not
manifold
diversions
and
employments
prevent
me
from
attending
that
which
I
should
account
a
profitable
Recreation
.
I
have
other
work
upon
me
,
which
I
would
gladly
finish
before
I
leave
the
World
,
and
but
a
very
little
time
to
do
it
in
:
Moreover
,
not
many
years
ago
,
I
lost
(
and
that
's
an
afflictive
loss
indeed
!
)
several
Moneths
from
study
by
sickness
.
Let
every
God-fearing
Reader
,
joyn
with
me
in
Prayer
,
that
I
may
be
enabled
to
redeem
the
time
,
and
(
in
all
wayes
wherein
I
am
capable
)
to
serve
my
Generation
.
INCREASE
MATHER
,
Boston
in
New-England
,
Ianuary
1
,
1683/4.
Remarkable
Providences
.
CHAP.
I.
Of
Remarkable
Sea
Deliverances
.
Mr.
Anthony
Thacher's
Relation
concerning
his
and
his
Wives
being
marvelously
preserved
alive
,
when
all
the
ships
company
perished
.
The
wonderful
preservation
of
Major
Gibbons
and
his
company
.
Several
other
remarkable
Sea-deliverances
mentioned
by
Mr.
Janeway
,
wherin
N.
E.
men
were
concerned
.
Mr.
Grafton's
preservation
.
A
vessel
lately
coming
from
Bristol
for
New-England
,
saved
out
of
great
distress
at
Sea
.
Some
providentially
met
with
by
a
New-England
vessel
in
an
open
Boat
,
many
Leagues
off
from
anyshoar
,
strangely
preserved
.
An
account
of
a
remarkable
Sea-Deliverance
which
hapned
this
present
Year
.
Another
like
unto
it
which
hapned
above
twenty
years
ago
.
THe
Royal
Pen
of
the
Prophet
David
hath
most
truly
affirmed
,
that
they
who
go
down
to
the
Sea
in
Ships
,
that
do
business
in
great
waters
,
see
the
works
of
the
Lord
,
and
his
wonders
in
the
deep
.
And
in
special
,
they
see
wonders
of
Divine
goodness
in
respect
of
eminent
Deliverances
wrought
by
the
hand
of
the
most
High
,
who
stills
the
noise
of
the
Seas
,
the
noise
of
their
waves
.
It
is
meet
that
such
Providences
should
be
ever
had
in
remembrance
,
as
most
of
all
by
the
persons
concerned
in
them
,
so
by
others
,
that
the
God
of
Salvation
,
who
is
the
confidence
of
them
that
are
afar
off
upon
the
Sea
,
may
have
eternal
praise
.
Many
remarkable
Stories
of
this
kind
,
are
to
be
seen
in
Books
already
published
.
E.
G.
in
Mandels●o's
Travels
,
H●ck●uit
,
and
Linshoten's
Voyages
;
Wanley's
Histo●y
;
Causin's
Holy
Court
;
Mr.
Burton's
Treatises
lately
printed
,
and
in
Mr.
Ianeway's
Sea-Deliverances
.
I
shall
in
this
Chapter
confine
my self
unto
things
which
have
hapned
either
in
New-England
,
or
wherein
N-England
Vessels
have
been
concerned
.
We
shall
begin
with
that
Remarkable
Sea-Deliverance
which
Mr.
Anthony
Thacher
did
Experience
at
his
first
coming
to
New-England
.
A
full
and
true
Relation
whereof
,
I
find
in
a
Letter
directed
to
his
Brother
Mr.
Peter
Thacher
,
then
a
Faithful
Minister
of
Christ
in
Sarum
in
England
(
he
was
Father
to
my
worthy
dear
Friend
Mr.
Thomas
Thacher
late
Pastor
of
one
of
the
Churches
in
this
Boston
.
)
This
Letter
of
Mr.
Anthony
Thacher's
to
his
Brother
being
written
within
a
few
dayes
after
that
eminent
Providence
hapned
unto
him
,
matters
were
then
fresh
in
his
memory
;
I
shall
therefore
here
insert
his
Narrative
in
his
own
words
;
who
expresseth
himself
as
followeth
▪
I
must
turn
my
drowned
Pen
and
shaking
Hand
to
Indite
the
Story
of
such
sad
News
as
never
before
this
hapned
in
New-England
.
There
was
a
League
of
perpetual
Friendship
between
my
Cousin
Avery
(
note
that
this
Mr.
Avery
was
a
precious
holy
Minister
who
came
out
of
England
with
Mr.
Anthony
Thacher
)
and
my self
never
to
forsake
each
other
to
the
Death
,
but
to
be
partakers
of
each
others
misery
or
welfare
,
as
also
of
habitation
in
the
same
place
.
Now
upon
our
Arrival
in
New-England
,
there
was
an
offer
made
unto
us
.
My
cousin
Avery
was
invited
to
Marble-head
to
be
their
Pastor
in
due
time
;
there
being
no
Church
planted
there
as
yet
,
but
a
Town
appointed
to
set
up
the
Trade
of
Fishing
.
Because
many
there
(
the
most
being
Fishermen
)
were
something
loose
and
remiss
in
their
behaviour
;
my
Cousin
Avery
was
unwilling
to
go
thither
,
and
so
refusing
we
went
to
Newbery
,
intending
there
to
sit
down
.
But
being
solicited
so
often
both
by
the
Men
of
the
place
,
and
by
the
Magistrates
,
and
by
Mr.
Cotton
,
and
most
of
the
Ministers
,
who
alledged
what
a
benefit
we
might
be
to
the
People
there
,
and
also
to
the
Countrey
and
Common-wealth
;
at
length
we
embraced
it
,
and
thither
consented
to
go
.
They
of
Marble-head
forthwith
sent
a
Pinnace
for
us
and
our
Goods
.
We
Embarqued
at
Ipswich
,
August
11.
1635.
with
our
Families
and
Substance
,
bound
for
Marble-head
,
we
being
in
all
twenty
three
Souls
,
viz.
eleven
in
my
Cousin's
Family
,
seven
in
mine
,
and
one
Mr.
William
Eliot
sometimes
of
New
Sarum
,
and
four
Mariners
.
The
next
morning
having
commended
our selves
to
God
,
with
chearful
hearts
,
we
hoised
Sail
;
but
the
Lord
suddenly
turned
our
chearfulness
into
mourning
and
lamentations
.
For
on
the
fourteenth
of
this
August
1635.
about
ten
at
night
,
having
a
fresh
Gale
of
wind
,
our
Sails
being
old
and
done
were
split
.
The
Mariners
because
that
it
was
night
,
would
not
put
to
new
Sails
,
but
resolved
to
cast
Anchor
till
the
Morning
.
But
before
day-light
,
it
pleased
the
Lord
to
send
so
mighty
a
Storm
,
as
the
like
was
never
known
in
New-England
since
the
English
came
,
nor
in
the
memory
of
any
of
the
Indians
.
It
was
so
furious
that
our
Anchor
came
home
.
Whereupon
the
Mariners
let
out
more
Cable
,
which
at
last
slipt
away
.
Then
our
Sailers
knew
not
what
to
do
,
but
we
were
driven
before
the
wind
and
waves
.
My
Cousin
and
I
perceived
our
danger
,
solemnly
recommended
our selves
to
God
the
Lord
both
of
Earth
and
Seas
,
expecting
with
every
wave
to
be
swallowed
up
and
drenched
in
the
Deeps
.
And
as
my
Cousin
,
his
Wife
,
and
my
tender
Babes
sat
comforting
and
chearing
one
the
other
in
the
Lord
against
ghastly
Death
,
which
every
moment
stared
us
in
the
face
,
and
sat
triumphing
upon
each
ones
Forehead
,
we
were
by
the
violence
of
the
Waves
and
fury
of
the
winds
,
(
by
the
Lords
permission
)
lifted
up
upon
a
Rock
between
two
high
Rocks
,
yet
all
was
one
Rock
,
but
it
raged
with
the
stroke
which
came
into
the
Pinnace
,
so
as
we
were
presently
up
to
our
middles
in
water
as
we
sat
.
The
Waves
came
furiously
and
violently
over
us
,
and
against
us
,
but
by
reason
of
the
Rocks
proportion
could
not
lift
us
off
,
but
beat
her
all
to
pieces
.
Now
look
with
me
upon
our
distress
,
and
consider
of
my
misery
,
who
beheld
the
Ship
broken
,
the
water
in
her
,
and
violently
overwhelming
us
,
my
Goods
,
and
Provisions
swimming
in
the
Seas
,
my
Friends
almost
drowned
,
and
mine
own
poor
Children
so
untimely
(
if
I
may
so
term
it
without
offence
)
before
mine
eyes
drowned
,
and
ready
to
be
swallowed
up
and
dashed
to
pieces
against
the
Rocks
by
the
merciless
waves
,
and
my self
ready
to
accompany
them
.
But
I
must
go
on
to
an
end
of
this
woful
Relation
.
In
the
same
room
whereas
he
sat
,
the
Master
of
the
Pinnace
not
knowing
what
to
do
,
our
fore-Mast
was
cut
down
,
our
main-Mast
broken
in
three
pieces
,
the
fore
part
of
the
Pinnace
beat
away
,
our
Goods
swimming
about
the
Seas
,
my
Children
bewailing
me
,
as
not
pittying
themselves
,
and
my self
bemoaning
them
;
poor
Souls
,
whom
I
had
occasioned
to
such
an
end
in
their
tender
years
,
whenas
they
could
scarce
be
sensible
of
death
.
And
so
likewise
my
Cousin
,
his
Wife
,
and
his
,
Children
,
and
both
of
us
bewailing
each
other
,
in
our
Lord
and
only
Saviour
Jesus
Christ
,
in
whom
only
we
had
comfort
and
cheerfulness
,
insomuch
that
from
the
greatest
to
the
least
of
us
,
there
was
not
one
scri●c●
or
out-cry
made
,
but
all
as
silent
sheep
were
contentedly
resolved
to
die
together
lovingly
,
as
since
our
acquaintance
we
had
lived
together
friendly
.
Now
as
I
was
sitting
in
the
Cabbin
room-door
with
my
body
in
the
room
,
when
lo
one
of
the
Sailers
by
a
wave
being
washed
out
of
the
Pinnace
was
gotten
in
again
,
and
coming
into
the
Cabbin
room
over
my
back
,
cried
out
,
we
are
all
cast
away
,
the
Lord
have
mercy
upon
us
,
I
have
been
washed
over-board
into
the
Sea
,
and
am
gotten
in
again
.
His
speeches
made
me
look
forth
.
And
looking
towards
the
Sea
,
and
seeing
how
we
were
,
I
turned
my self
to
my
Cousin
and
the
rest
,
and
spake
these
words
,
Oh
Cousin
,
it
hath
pleased
God
to
cast
us
here
between
two
Rocks
,
the
shoar
not
far
off
from
us
,
for
I
saw
the
tops
of
Trees
when
I
looked
forth
.
Whereupon
the
Master
of
the
Pinnace
looking
up
at
the
Scuttle
hole
of
the
quarter
Deck
,
went
out
at
it
,
but
I
never
saw
him
afterwards
.
Then
he
that
had
been
in
the
Sea
,
went
out
again
by
me
,
and
leapt
overboard
towards
the
Rocks
,
whom
afterwards
also
I
could
not
see
.
Now
none
were
left
in
the
Barque
that
I
knew
or
saw
,
but
my
Cousin
,
his
Wife
and
Children
,
my self
and
mine
,
and
his
maid-servant
.
But
my
Cousin
thought
I
would
have
fled
from
him
,
and
said
unto
me
,
Oh
Cousin
leave
us
not
,
let
us
die
to-together
,
and
reached
forth
his
hand
unto
me
.
Then
I
letting
go
my
Son
Peter's
hand
took
him
by
the
hand
,
and
said
,
Cousin
,
I
purpose
it
not
,
whithe
shall
I
go
?
I
am
willing
and
ready
here
to
die
with
you
and
my
poor
Children
.
God
be
merciful
to
us
,
and
receive
us
to
himself
,
adding
these
words
,
the
Lord
is
able
to
help
and
deliver
us
.
He
replied
,
saying
,
truth
Cousin
,
but
what
his
pleasure
is
we
know
not
;
I
fear
we
have
been
too
unthankful
for
former
deliverances
,
but
he
hath
promised
to
deliver
us
from
sin
and
condemnation
,
and
to
bring
us
safe
to
heaven
through
the
alsufficient
satisfaction
of
Jesus
Christ
,
this
therefore
we
may
challenge
of
him
.
To
which
I
replying
said
,
that
is
all
the
deliverance
I
now
desire
and
expect
.
Which
words
I
had
no
sooner
spoken
,
but
by
a
mighty
wave
I
was
with
the
piece
of
the
Barque
washed
out
upon
part
of
the
Rock
,
where
the
wave
left
me
almost
drowned
,
but
recovering
my
feet
I
saw
above
me
on
the
Rock
my
Daughter
Mary
,
to
whom
I
had
no
sooner
gotten
,
but
my
Cousin
Avery
,
and
his
eldest
Son
came
to
us
,
being
all
four
of
us
washed
out
by
one
and
the
same
Wave
,
we
went
all
into
a
small
hole
on
the
top
of
the
Rock
,
whence
we
called
to
those
in
the
Pinnace
to
come
unto
us
,
supposing
we
had
been
in
more
safety
than
they
were
in
.
My
Wife
seeing
us
there
was
crept
up
into
the
scuttle
of
the
Quarter
Deck
to
come
unto
us
,
but
presently
came
another
wave
and
dashing
the
Pinnace
all
to
pieces
,
carried
my
Wife
away
in
the
Scuttle
,
as
she
was
,
with
the
greater
part
of
the
quarter
Deck
unto
the
Shoar
;
where
she
was
cast
safely
,
but
her
Legs
were
something
bruised
,
and
much
Timber
of
the
Vessel
being
there
also
cast
,
she
was
sometime
before
she
could
get
away
being
washed
by
the
Waves
.
All
the
rest
that
were
in
the
Barque
were
drowned
in
the
merciless
Seas
.
We
four
by
that
wave
were
clean
swept
away
from
off
the
Rock
also
,
into
the
Sea
;
the
Lord
in
one
instant
of
time
disposing
of
fifteen
Souls
of
us
,
according
to
his
good
pleasure
and
will
,
His
pleasure
and
wonderful
great
mercy
to
me
was
thus
.
Standing
on
the
Rock
as
before
you
heard
,
with
my
eldest
Daughter
,
my
Cousin
and
his
eldest
Son
,
looking
upon
,
and
talking
to
them
in
the
Barque
,
whenas
we
were
by
that
merciless
wave
washed
off
the
Rock
,
as
before
you
heard
.
God
in
his
mercy
caused
me
to
fall
by
the
stroke
of
the
wave
flat
on
my
face
,
for
my
face
was
toward
the
Sea
,
insomuch
that
as
I
was
sliding
off
the
Rock
into
the
Sea
,
the
Lord
directed
my
toes
into
a
joynt
in
the
Rocks
side
,
as
also
the
tops
of
some
of
my
fingers
with
my
right
hand
,
by
means
whereof
,
the
wave
leaving
me
,
I
remained
so
,
having
in
the
Rock
only
my
head
above
the
water
.
When
on
the
left
hand
I
espied
a
Board
or
Plank
of
the
Pinnace
.
And
as
I
was
reaching
out
my
left
hand
to
lay
hold
on
it
,
by
another
coming
over
the
top
of
the
Rock
,
I
was
washed
away
from
the
Rock
,
and
by
the
violence
of
the
waves
was
driven
hither
and
thither
in
the
Seas
a
great
while
,
and
had
many
dashes
against
the
Rocks
.
At
length
past
hopes
of
Life
,
and
wearied
in
body
and
spirits
,
I
even
gave
over
to
nature
,
and
being
ready
to
receive
in
the
waters
of
Death
,
I
lifted
up
both
my
heart
and
hands
to
the
God
of
Heaven
.
For
note
,
I
had
my
senses
remaining
perfect
with
me
all
the
time
that
I
was
under
and
in
water
,
who
at
that
instant
lifted
my
head
above
the
top
of
the
water
,
that
so
I
might
breathe
without
any
hindrance
by
the
waters
.
I
stood
bolt
upright
as
if
I
had
stood
upon
my
feet
,
but
I
felt
no
bottom
,
nor
had
any
footing
for
to
stand
upon
,
but
the
waters
.
While
I
was
thus
above
the
water
,
I
saw
by
me
a
piece
of
the
Mast
,
as
I
suppose
about
three
foot
long
,
which
I
laboured
to
catch
into
my
arms
.
But
suddenly
I
was
overwhelmed
with
water
,
and
driven
to
and
fro
again
,
and
at
last
I
felt
the
ground
with
my
right
foot
.
When
immediately
whilest
I
was
thus
groveling
on
my
face
,
I
presently
recovering
my
feet
,
was
in
the
water
up
to
my
Breast
,
and
through
Gods
great
mercy
had
my
face
unto
the
shoar
,
and
not
to
the
Sea
.
I
made
hast
to
get
out
,
but
was
thrown
down
on
my
hands
with
the
waves
,
and
so
with
safety
crept
to
the
dry
shoar
.
Where
blessing
God
,
I
turned
about
to
look
for
my
Children
and
Friends
,
but
saw
neither
,
nor
any
part
of
the
Pinnace
,
where
I
left
them
as
I
supposed
.
But
I
saw
my
Wife
about
a
Butt
length
from
me
getting
her self
forth
from
amongst
the
Timber
of
the
broken
Barque
:
but
before
I
could
get
unto
her
,
she
was
gotten
to
the
shoar
:
I
was
in
the
water
after
I
was
washed
from
the
Rock
,
before
I
came
to
the
shoar
a
quarter
of
an
hour
at
least
.
When
we
were
come
each
to
other
,
we
went
and
sat
under
the
Bank
.
But
fear
of
the
Seas
roaring
and
our
coldness
would
not
suffer
us
there
to
remain
.
But
we
went
up
into
the
Land
and
sat
us
down
under
a
Cedar
Tree
which
the
wind
had
thrown
down
,
where
we
sat
about
an
hour
almost
dead
with
cold
.
But
now
the
Storm
was
broken
up
,
and
the
wind
was
calm
,
but
the
Sea
remained
rough
and
fearful
to
us
.
My
Legs
were
much
bruised
,
and
so
was
my
head
,
other
hurt
had
I
none
,
neither
had
I
taken
in
much
quantity
of
water
:
but
my
heart
would
not
let
me
sit
still
any
longer
,
but
I
would
go
to
see
if
any
more
were
gotten
to
the
Land
in
safety
,
especially
hoping
to
have
met
with
some
of
my
own
poor
Children
,
but
I
could
find
none
,
neither
dead
nor
yet
living
.
You
condole
with
me
my
miseries
,
who
now
began
to
consider
of
my
losses
.
Now
came
to
my
remembrance
the
time
and
manner
,
how
and
when
I
last
saw
and
left
my
Children
and
Friends
.
One
was
severed
from
me
sitting
on
the
Rock
at
my
feet
,
the
other
three
in
the
Pinnace
:
my
little
Babe
(
Ah
poor
Peter
)
sitting
in
his
Sister
Ediths
arms
,
who
to
the
uttermost
of
her
power
sheltred
him
from
the
waters
,
my
poor
William
standing
close
unto
them
,
all
three
of
them
lo●king
ruefully
on
me
on
the
Rock
;
their
very
Countenances
calling
unto
me
to
help
them
,
whom
I
could
not
go
unto
,
neither
could
they
come
at
me
,
neither
would
the
merciless
waves
afford
me
space
or
time
to
use
any
means
at
all
,
either
to
help
them
or
my self
.
Oh
I
yet
see
their
cheeks
,
poor
silent
Lambs
,
pleading
pity
and
help
at
my
hands
.
Then
on
the
other
side
to
consider
the
loss
of
my
dear
Friends
,
with
the
spoiling
and
loss
of
all
our
Goods
and
Provisions
,
my self
cast
upon
an
unknown
Land
,
in
a
Wilderness
,
I
knew
not
where
,
nor
how
to
get
thence
.
Then
it
came
to
my
mind
how
I
had
occasioned
the
Death
of
my
Children
,
who
caused
them
to
leave
their
native
Land
,
who
might
have
left
them
there
,
yea
,
and
might
have
sent
some
of
them
back
again
and
cost
me
●othing
:
these
and
such
like
thoughts
do
press
down
my
heavy
heart
very
much
.
But
I
must
let
this
pass
,
and
will
proceed
on
in
the
Relation
of
Gods
goodness
unto
me
in
that
desolate
Island
,
on
which
I
was
cast
.
I
and
my
Wife
were
almost
naked
both
of
us
,
and
wet
and
cold
even
unto
death
,
.
I
found
a
Snapsack
cast
on
the
shoar
,
in
which
I
had
a
Steel
and
Flint
and
Powder-horn
.
Going
further
I
found
a
drowned
Goat
,
then
I
found
a
Hat
,
and
my
Son
William's
Coat
,
both
which
I
put
on
.
My
Wife
found
one
of
her
Petticoats
which
she
put
on
.
I
found
also
two
Cheeses
and
some
Butter
driven
ashoar
.
Thus
the
Lord
sent
us
some
clothes
to
put
on
,
and
food
to
sustain
our
new
lives
which
we
had
lately
given
unto
us
;
and
means
also
to
make
〈◊〉
,
for
in
an
Horn
I
had
some
Gun-powder
,
which
to
mine
ow●
(
and
since
to
other
mens
)
admiration
was
dry
.
So
taking
a
piece
of
my
Wives
Neckcloth
,
which
I
dried
in
the
Sun
,
I
struck
fire
,
and
so
dried
and
warmed
our
wet
Bodies
,
and
then
skinned
the
Goat
,
and
having
found
a
small
Brass-pot
,
we
boyled
some
of
her
.
Our
Drink
was
brackish
water
;
Bread
we
had
none
.
There
we
remained
until
the
Monday
following
,
When
about
three
of
the
Clock
in
the
afternoon
,
in
a
Boat
that
came
that
way
,
we
went
off
that
desolate
Island
;
which
I
named
after
my
name
,
Thachers
Woe
,
and
the
Rock
Avery
his
fall
:
to
the
end
that
their
fall
and
loss
,
and
mine
own
might
be
had
in
perpetual
remembrance
.
In
the
Isle
lieth
buried
the
body
of
my
Cousins
eldest
Daughter
,
whom
I
found
dead
on
the
shoar
.
On
the
Tuesday
following
in
the
afternoon
we
arrived
at
Marble-Head
.
Thus
far
is
Mr.
Thachers
Relation
of
this
memorable
Providence
.
We
proceed
to
some
other
:
Remarkable
was
that
deliverance
mentioned
both
by
Mr.
Ianeway
,
and
Mr.
Burton
,
wherein
that
gallant
Commander
Major
Edward
Gibbons
of
Boston
in
New-England
,
and
others
were
concerned
.
The
substance
of
the
Story
is
this
.
A
New-England
Vessel
going
from
Boston
to
some
other
parts
of
America
,
was
through
the
continuance
of
contrary
winds
,
kept
long
at
Sea
,
so
that
they
were
in
very
great
straits
for
want
of
Provision
,
and
seeing
they
could
not
hope
for
any
relief
from
Earth
or
Sea
,
they
apply
themselves
to
Heaven
in
humble
and
hearty
Prayers
,
but
no
Calm
ensuing
,
one
of
them
made
this
sorrowful
motion
,
that
they
should
cast
Lots
,
which
of
them
should
die
first
,
to
satisfie
th●
ravenous
Hunger
of
the
rest
.
After
many
〈◊〉
sad
Debate
,
they
come
to
a
result
,
the
Lot
is
cast
,
and
one
of
the
company
is
taken
,
but
where
is
the
Executioner
to
be
found
to
act
this
Office
upon
a
poor
Innocent
?
It
is
death
now
to
think
who
shall
act
this
bloody
part
in
the
Tragedy
:
But
before
they
fall
upon
this
in-voluntary
Execution
,
they
once
more
went
unto
their
Prayers
,
and
while
they
were
calling
upon
God
,
he
answered
them
,
for
there
leapt
a
mighty
Fish
into
the
Boat
,
which
was
a
double
joy
to
them
,
not
only
in
relieving
their
miserable
hunger
,
which
no
doubt
made
them
quick
Cooks
,
but
because
they
looked
upon
it
to
be
sent
from
God
,
and
to
be
a
token
of
their
Deliverance
.
But
Alas
!
the
Fish
is
soon
eaten
,
and
their
former
Exigencies
come
upon
them
,
which
sin●
their
spirits
into
despair
;
for
they
know
no●
of
another
Morsel
.
To
Lot
they
go
again
the
second
time
,
which
falleth
upon
another
person
;
but
still
none
can
be
found
to
Sacrifice
him
;
they
again
send
their
Prayers
to
Heaven
with
all
manner
of
fervency
,
when
behold
a
second
Answer
from
above
!
a
great
Bird
lights
,
and
fixes
it self
upon
the
Mast●
which
one
of
the
Company
espies
,
and
he
goes
,
and
there
she
stands
,
till
he
took
her
with
his
hand
by
the
wing
.
This
was
life
from
the
dead
the
second
time
,
and
they
feasted
themselves
herewith
,
as
hoping
that
second
Providence
was
a
fore-runner
of
the●r
compleat
Deliverance
.
But
they
have
still
the
same
Disappointments
,
they
can
see
no
Land
,
they
know
not
where
they
are
.
Hunger
encreaseth
again
upon
them
,
and
they
have
no
hopes
to
be
saved
but
by
a
third
Miracle
.
They
are
reduced
to
the
former
course
of
casting
Lots
,
when
they
were
going
to
the
heart-breaking
work
,
to
put
him
to
death
whom
the
Lot
fell
upon
,
they
go
to
God
their
former
Friend
in
adversity
,
by
humbl●
and
hearty
Prayers
;
and
now
they
look
an●
look
again
;
but
there
is
nothing
:
Their
prayers
are
concluded
,
and
nothing
appears
,
yet
still
they
hoped
and
stayed
;
till
at
last
one
of
them
espies
a
Ship
,
which
put
new
life
into
all
their
spirits
.
They
bear
up
with
their
Vessel
,
they
Man
their
Boat
,
and
desire
and
beg
like
perishing
,
humble
Supplicants
to
Board
them
,
which
they
are
admitted
.
The
Vessel
proves
a
French
Vessel
,
yea
,
a
French
Pirate
.
Major
Gibbons
petitions
them
for
a
little
Bread
,
and
offers
Ship
and
Cargo
for
it
.
But
the
Commander
knows
the
Major
,
(
from
whom
he
had
received
some
signal
kindnesses
formerly
at
Boston
)
and
replied
readily
,
and
chearfully
,
Major
Gibbons
,
not
a
hair
of
you
or
your
Company
shall
perish
,
if
it●ly
in
my
power
to
preserve
you
.
And
accordingly
he
relieveth
them
,
and
sets
them
safe
on
shoar
.
Memorable
also
is
that
which
Mr.
Ianeway
in
his
Remarkable
Sea-Deliverances
,
P.
35.
hath
published
.
He
there
relates
that
in
the
Year
1668.
a
Ketch
whereof
Thomas
Woodbery
was
Master
,
Sailing
from
New-England
for
Barbadoes
;
when
they
came
in
the
Latitude
of
35.
gr.
because
there
was
some
appearance
of
foul-weather
,
they
lowred
their
Sails
,
sending
up
one
to
the
top
of
the
Mast
,
he
thought
he
saw
something
like
a
Boat
floating
upon
the
Sea
,
and
calling
to
the
Men
below
,
they
made
towards
it
,
and
when
they
came
near
,
it
appeared
to
be
a
Long-Boat
with
eleven
Men
in
it
,
who
had
been
bound
for
Virginia
;
but
their
Ship
proved
leaky
,
and
Foundred
in
the
Sea
;
so
that
they
were
forced
suddenly
to
betake
themselves
to
their
Long-Boat
;
in
the
which
they
had
a
Capstone
Bar
,
which
they
made
use
of
for
a
Mast
,
and
a
piece
of
Canvas
for
a
Sail
,
so
did
they
Sail
before
the
Wind.
But
they
having
no
Victuals
with
them
,
were
soon
in
miserable
distress
.
Thus
they
continued
five
dayes
,
so
that
all
despaired
of
Life
.
Upon
the
sixth
day
they
concluded
to
cast
Lots
for
their
lives
,
viz.
who
should
die
that
the
rest
might
eat
him
,
and
have
their
lives
preserved
.
He
that
the
Lot
fell
upon
,
begged
for
his
Life
a
little
longer
;
and
being
in
their
extremity
,
the
Wonder-working
Providence
of
God
was
seen
:
for
they
meet
with
this
New-England
Vessel
,
which
took
them
in
,
and
saved
their
lives
.
An
hour
after
this
a
terrible
Storm
arose
,
continuing
forty
hours
,
so
that
if
they
had
not
met
the
Vessel
that
saved
the●
in
the
nick
of
opportunity
,
they
had
all
perished
:
and
if
the
New-England
Men
ha●
not
taken
down
some
of
their
Sails
,
or
ha●
not
chanced
to
send
one
up
to
Tallow
the
Mast
,
this
Boat
and
Men
had
never
been
seen
by
them
.
Thus
admirable
are
the
workings
of
divine
providence
in
the
World
.
Yet
further
;
That
Worthy
and
now
blessed
Minister
of
God
Mr.
Iames
Ianeway
,
hath
published
several
other
Remarkable
Sea-Deliverances
;
of
which
some
belonging
to
New-England
were
the
Subjects
.
He
relates
(
and
I
am
informed
that
it
was
really
so
)
that
a
small
Vessel
(
the
Masters
Name
Philip
Hungare
)
coming
upon
the
Coast
of
New-England
suddenly
sprang
a
Leak
,
and
so
Foundered
.
In
the
Vessel
there
were
eighteen
Souls
,
twelve
of
which
got
into
the
Long
Boat
.
They
threw
into
the
Boat
some
small
matters
of
Provision
,
but
were
wholly
without
fire
.
These
twelve
Men
sailed
five
hundred
Leagues
in
this
small
Boat
,
being
by
almost
miraculous
Providences
preserved
therein
for
five
weeks
together
.
God
sent
relief
to
them
by
causing
some
flying
Fish
to
fall
into
the
Boat
,
which
they
eat
raw
,
and
were
well
pleased
therewith
.
They
also
caught
a
Shark
and
opening
his
belly
,
sucked
his
blood
for
drink
.
At
the
last
the
divine
providence
brought
them
to
the
West-Indies
.
Some
of
them
were
so
weak
as
that
they
soon
died
▪
but
most
of
them
lived
to
declare
the
Works
of
the
Lord
.
Again
he
Relates
that
Mr.
Ionas
Clark
of
New-England
going
for
Virginia
,
the
Vessel
was
cast
ashoar
in
the
night
.
They
hoped
to
get
their
Ship
off
again
;
to
which
end
the
Master
with
some
others
going
in
the
Boat
,
when
they
were
about
sixty
Fathom
from
the
Shoar
,
there
arose
a
great
Sea
which
broke
in
upon
them
,
and
at
last
turned
the
Boat
over
.
Four
Men
were
drowned
.
Mr.
Clark
was
held
under
water
till
his
Breath
was
gone
,
yet
(
through
the
good
hand
of
a
gracious
God
)
he
was
set
at
liberty
,
and
was
enabled
to
swim
to
the
shoar
,
where
the
providence
of
God
did
so
over-rule
the
hearts
of
Barbarians
,
as
that
they
did
them
no
hurt
,
until
at
last
they
were
brought
safe
unto
the
English
Plantations
.
These
things
have
(
as
was
said
)
been
related
by
Mr.
Ianeway
.
I
proceed
therefore
to
mention
some
other
Sea-Deliverances
.
And
that
notable
preservation
deserves
to
be
here
Inserted
and
Recorded
;
Wherein
Mr.
Iohn
Grafton
and
some
others
of
his
Ships
Company
were
concerned
;
who
as
they
were
bound
in
a
Voyage
from
Salem
in
New-England
,
for
the
West-Indies
,
in
a
Ketch
called
the
Providence
;
(
on
September
16●
1669.
)
their
Vessel
suddenly
struck
upon
a
Rock
;
at
the
which
they
were
amazed
,
it
being
then
a
dark
and
rainy
night
;
the
force
of
the
wind
and
Sea
broke
their
Vessel
in
a
moment
.
Their
Company
was
ten
Men
in
number
,
whereof
six
were
drowned
.
The
Master
and
the
Mate
were
left
upon
the
Rock
.
As
they
sat
there
,
the
Sea
came
up
to
their
wasts
.
There
did
they
embrace
each
other
,
looking
for
Death
every
moment
;
and
if
the
Tide
had
risen
higher
it
would
have
carried
them
off
.
By
the
same
Rock
was
one
of
the
Sea-men
,
being
much
wounded
and
grievously
groaning
.
In
the
Morning
they
saw
an
Island
about
half
a
mile
off
from
them
.
The
Rocks
were
so
sharp
and
cragged
that
they
could
not
tread
upon
them
with
their
bare
feet
,
nor
had
they
Shoes
or
Stockins
.
But
they
found
a
piece
of
Tarpoling
,
which
they
wrapped
about
their
feet
,
making
it
fast
with
Rope-yarns
;
so
getting
each
of
them
a
stick
,
they
sometimes
went
on
their
feet
,
and
sometimes
crept
,
until
at
last
they
came
to
the
Island
,
where
they
found
another
of
their
Company
ashoar
,
being
carried
thither
by
a
piece
of
the
Vessel
.
Upon
the
Island
they
continued
eight
dayes
,
four
of
which
they
had
no
fire
.
Their
Provision
was
salt
Fish
and
Rain
Water
,
which
they
found
in
the
holes
of
the
Rocks
.
After
four
dayes
they
found
a
piece
of
Touch-wood
,
which
the
Mate
had
formerly
in
his
Chest
,
and
a
piece
of
Flint
,
with
which
having
a
small
Knife
they
struck
fire
.
A
Barrel
of
Flower
being
cast
on
shoar
they
made
Cakes
thereof
.
Now
their
care
was
how
to
get
off
from
the
Island
,
there
being
no
Inhabitants
there
.
Finding
a
piece
of
the
Main-sail
,
and
some
hoops
of
Cask
they
framed
a
Boat
therewith
.
Yet
had
they
no
Tools
to
build
it
with
.
But
providence
so
ordered
,
that
they
found
a
Board
twelve
foot
long
,
and
some
Nails
;
also
a
Box
was
cast
ashoar
wherein
was
a
Bolt-rope
Needle
;
they
likewise
found
a
Tar-Barrel
,
wherewith
they
Tarred
their
Canvas
.
Thus
did
they
patch
up
a
Boat
in
fashion
like
a
Birchen
Canoo
;
and
meeting
with
some
thin
Boards
of
Sieling
which
came
out
of
the
Cabbin
,
they
made
Paddles
therewith
,
so
did
they
venture
in
this
dangerous
Vessel
ten
Leagues
,
until
they
came
to
Anguilla
,
and
St.
Martins
,
where
they
were
courteously
entertained
,
the
People
admiring
how
they
could
come
so
many
Leagues
in
such
a
strange
kind
of
Boat
.
Besides
all
these
particulars
,
which
have
been
declared
,
Information
is
brought
to
me
concerning
some
Sea-preservations
which
have
hapned
more
lately
.
There
was
a
small
Vessel
set
Sail
from
Bristol
to
New-England
,
Sept.
22.
1681.
The
Masters
Name
William
Dutten
.
There
were
seven
Men
in
the
Vessel
,
having
on
Board
Provision
for
three
Moneths
,
but
by
reason
of
contrary
Winds
,
they
were
twenty
Weeks
before
they
could
make
any
Land
;
and
some
unhappy
Accidents
fell
out
which
occasioned
their
being
put
to
miserable
straits
for
victuals
,
but
most
of
all
for
Drink
.
The
Winds
were
fair
and
prosperous
until
October
28.
when
they
supposed
themselves
to
be
gotten
600
Leagues
Westward
.
But
after
that
the
No●
west
Winds
blew
so
fiercely
,
that
they
were
driven
off
from
the
Coast
of
New-England
,
so
that
December
12.
they
concluded
to
bear
away
for
Barbadoes
.
But
before
this
,
one
of
their
Barrels
of
Beer
had
the
head
broken
out
,
and
the
Liquor
in
it
lost
.
They
had
but
seven
Barrels
of
Water
,
three
of
which
proved
leaky
,
so
that
the
Water
in
them
was
lost
.
When
their
Victuals
failed
,
the
Providence
of
God
sent
them
a
supply
by
causing
Dolphins
to
come
near
to
the
Vessel
,
and
that
still
as
their
wants
were
greatest
,
nor
could
they
catch
more
than
would
serve
their
present
turn
.
But
still
their
misery
upon
them
was
great
,
through
their
want
of
Water
.
Sometimes
they
would
expose
their
Vessels
to
take
the
Rain-water
,
but
oft
when
it
Rained
the
Winds
were
so
furious
,
that
they
could
save
little
or
no
Rain
,
yet
so
it
fell
out
that
when
they
came
near
to
the
Latitude
of
Barmudas
they
saved
two
Barrels
of
Rain-Water
,
which
caused
no
little
joy
amongst
them
.
But
the
Rats
did
unexpectedly
,
eat
holes
through
the
Barrels
,
so
that
their
water
was
lost
again
.
Once
when
a
shower
of
Rain
fell
they
could
save
but
a
pint
,
which
though
it
was
made
bitter
by
the
Tar
,
it
seemed
very
sweet
to
them
.
They
divided
this
pint
of
Rain-Water
amongst
seven
,
drinking
a
thimble
full
at
a
time
,
which
went
five
times
about
and
was
a
great
refreshing
to
them
.
On
Ianuary
27.
a
good
shower
of
Rain
fell
;
that
so
they
might
be
sure
to
save
some
Water
,
and
not
be
again
deprived
thereof
by
the
Rats
;
they
layed
their
Shirts
open
to
the
Rain
,
and
wringing
them
dry
,
they
obtained
seven
Gallons
of
Water
,
which
they
put
into
Bottles
,
and
were
for
a
time
much
refreshed
thereby
.
But
new
straits
come
upon
them
.
They
endeavoured
to
catch
the
Rats
in
the
Vessel
,
and
could
take
but
three
or
four
,
which
they
did
eat
,
and
it
seemed
delicate
meat
to
their
hungry
Souls
.
But
the
Torment
of
their
Drought
was
insufferable
.
Sometimes
for
a
Week
together
they
had
not
one
drop
of
fresh
water
.
When
they
killed
a
Dolphin
they
would
open
his
Belly
and
suck
his
blood
a
little
to
relieve
their
thirst
.
Yea
,
their
thirst
was
so
great
that
they
fell
to
drinking
of
salt-water
.
Some
drank
several
Gallons
,
but
they
found
that
it
did
not
allay
their
thirst
.
They
greedily
drank
their
own
Urine
when
they
could
make
any
.
They
would
go
over-board
with
a
Rope
fastned
to
their
bodies
,
and
put
themselves
into
the
water
,
hoping
to
find
some
refreshment
thereby
.
When
any
of
them
stood
to
steer
the
Vessel
▪
he
would
think
a
little
to
refresh
himself
by
having
his
feet
in
a
pail
of
Sea-Water
.
In
this
misery
some
of
the
Sea-men
confessed
that
it
was
just
with
God
thus
to
afflict
them
▪
in
that
they
had
been
guilty
of
wasting
good
drink
,
and
of
abusing
themselves
therewith
before
they
came
to
Sea
.
The
divine
Providence
so
ordered
,
that
on
February
7
,
they
met
with
a
Vessel
at
Sea
,
which
hapned
to
be
a
Guiny
Man
(
Samuel
Ricard
Master
)
their
Boat
was
become
leaky
,
that
they
could
not
go
aboard
,
if
it
had
been
to
save
their
lives
.
But
the
Master
of
the
other
Vessel
understanding
how
it
was
with
them
,
very
courteously
sent
his
own
Boat
to
them
,
with
ten
pieces
of
Guiny
Beef
,
two
ankors
of
fresh
water
,
and
four
bushels
of
Guiny
Corn
,
whereby
they
were
sustained
until
they
arrived
at
Barbadoes
;
being
weak
and
spent
with
their
hardships
,
but
within
a
fortnight
they
were
all
recovered
,
and
came
the
next
Summer
to
New-England
.
This
Account
I
received
from
the
Mate
of
the
Vessel
,
whose
Name
is
Ioseph
Butcher
.
Remarkable
also
,
is
the
preservation
of
which
some
belonging
to
Dublin
in
Ireland
had
Experience
;
whom
a
New-England
Vessel
providentially
met
,
in
an
open
Boat
,
in
the
wide
Sea
,
and
saved
them
from
perishing
.
Concerning
which
memorable
Providence
,
I
have
received
the
following
Narrative
:
A
Ship
of
Dublin
burdened
about
seventy
Tuns
Andrew
Bennet
Master
,
being
bound
from
Dublin
to
Virginia
;
this
Vessel
having
been
some
Weeks
at
Sea
,
onward
of
their
Voyage
,
and
being
in
the
Latitude
of
39.
about
150
Leagues
distant
from
Cape
Cod
in
New-England
,
on
April
18.
1681.
a
day
of
very
stormy
Weather
,
and
a
great
Sea
,
suddenly
there
sprang
a
Plank
in
the
fore
part
of
the
Ship
,
about
six
a
Clock
in
the
morning
:
whereupon
the
Water
increased
so
fast
in
the
Ship
,
that
all
their
endeavours
could
not
keep
her
from
sinking
above
half
an
hour
:
so
when
the
Ship
was
just
sinking
,
some
of
the
Company
resolved
to
lanch
out
the
Boat
,
which
was
a
small
one
.
They
did
accordingly
,
and
the
Master
,
the
Mate
,
the
Boat-swain
,
the
Cook
,
two
Fore-mast-men
and
a
Boy
,
kept
such
hold
of
it
,
when
a
Cast
of
the
Sea
suddenly
helped
them
off
with
it
,
that
they
got
into
it
.
The
heaving
of
the
Sea
now
suddenly
thrust
them
from
the
Ship
,
in
which
there
were
left
nineteen
Souls
,
viz.
16
Men
and
three
Women
;
who
all
perished
in
the
mighty
Waters
,
while
they
were
trying
to
make
Rafters
by
cutting
down
the
Masts
,
for
the
preservation
of
their
lives
,
as
long
as
might
be
.
The
seven
in
the
Boat
apprehended
themselves
to
be
in
a
condition
little
better
then
that
of
them
in
the
Ship
,
having
neither
Sails
nor
Oars
,
neither
Bread
nor
Water
,
and
no
Instrument
of
any
sort
,
except
a
Knife
and
a
piece
of
Deal-board
,
with
which
they
made
sticks
,
and
set
them
up
in
the
sides
of
the
Boat
,
and
covered
them
with
some
Irish-Cloth
of
their
own
Garments
,
to
keep
off
the
spray
of
the
Sea
,
as
much
as
could
be
by
so
poor
a
matter
.
In
this
condition
they
drave
with
an
hard
Wind
and
high
Sea
all
that
day
,
and
the
night
following
.
But
in
the
next
morning
about
six
a
Clock
,
they
saw
a
Ketch
(
the
Master
whereof
was
Mr.
Edmund
Henfield
of
Salem
in
New-England
)
under
Sail
▪
which
Ketch
coming
right
with
them
,
took
them
up
and
brought
them
safe
to
New-England
.
And
it
is
yet
further
remarkable
,
that
when
the
Ship
Foundred
,
the
Ketch
which
saved
these
persons
was
many
Leagues
to
the
Westward
of
her
,
but
was
by
a
contrary
Wind
caused
to
stand
back
again
to
the
Eastward
where
these
distressed
persons
were
(
as
hath
been
said
)
met
with
,
and
relieved
.
Another
Remarkable
Sea-Deliverance
,
like
unto
this
last
mentioned
,
hapned
this
present
year
;
the
Relation
whereof
take
as
followeth
.
A
Ship
called
the
Swallow
,
Thomas
Welden
of
London
Master
;
on
their
Voyage
from
St.
Christophers
towards
London
,
did
on
March
23.
last
(
being
then
about
the
Latitude
of
42.
)
meet
with
a
violent
Storm
.
That
Storm
somewhat
allayed
,
the
Ship
lying
in
the
●rough
of
the
Sea
,
her
Rudder
broke
away
.
Whereupon
the
Mariners
veered
out
a
Cable
,
and
part
of
a
Mast
to
steer
by
;
but
that
not
answering
their
expectation
,
they
took
an
Hogs-head
of
Water
,
and
fastned
it
to
the
Cable
to
steer
the
Ship
;
that
also
failing
,
they
laid
the
Ship
by
:
(
as
the
Sea-mens
phrase
is
)
And
on
March
25.
an
exceeding
great
Storm
arose
,
which
made
the
Vessel
ly
down
with
her
Hatches
under
Water
,
in
which
condition
she
continued
about
two
hours
,
and
having
much
Water
in
the
Hold
,
they
found
no
other
way
to
make
her
rise
again
,
but
by
cutting
down
her
Masts
,
and
accordingly
her
Main-mast
and
her
Mizen-mast
being
cut●down
,
the
Ship
righted
again
.
The
Storm
continuing
,
on
March
28.
the
Ship
made
very
bad
Steeridge
,
by
reason
of
the
loss
of
her
Rudder
and
Masts
,
The
Sea
had
continual
passage
over
her
,
and
one
Sea
did
then
carry
away
the
Larbord
quarter
of
the
Ship
,
and
brake
the
side
from
the
Deck
,
so
that
there
was
an
open
passage
for
the
Sea
to
come
in
at
that
Breach
;
and
notwithstanding
their
endeavours
to
stop
it
with
their
Bedding
,
Cloathes
,
&c.
so
much
Water
ran
in
by
the
sides
of
the
Ship
,
that
it
was
ready
to
sink
.
Now
all
hopes
of
saving
their
lives
being
gone
;
the
Divine
Providence
so
ordered
,
that
there
appeared
a
Vessel
within
sight
,
which
hapned
to
be
a
French
Ship
bound
from
St.
Iohn
de
luce
to
Grand
Placentia
in
New-found
Land
;
this
Vessel
took
in
the
distressed
English-men
,
carried
them
to
Grand
Placentia
,
from
whence
the
Master
and
sundry
of
the
M●●iners
procured
passage
in
a
Ketch
bound
for
Boston
in
New-England
.
There
did
they
arrive
Iune
21.
1683.
declaring
how
they
had
seen
the
wonders
of
God
in
the
deep
▪
as
hath
been
expressed
.
There
was
another
memorable
Sea-Deliverance
like
unto
these
two
last
.
The
persons
concerned
in
it
being
now
gone
out
of
the
World
,
I
have
not
met
with
any
who
perfectly
remember
the
particular
year
wherein
that
remarkable
Providence
hapned
;
only
that
it
was
about
twenty
two
years
ago
:
when
a
Ship
(
William
Laiton
Master
)
bound
from
Pas●●taqua
in
New-England
to
Barbadoes
,
being
250
Leagues
off
from
the
Coast
,
sprang
a
leak
.
They
endeavoured
what
they
could
to
clear
her
with
their
Pump
for
fourteen
hours
.
But
the
Vessel
filling
with
Water
,
they
were
forced
(
being
eight
persons
)
to
betake
themselves
to
their
Boat
,
taking
with
them
a
good
supply
of
Bread
,
and
a
pot
of
Butter
.
The
Master
declaring
that
he
was
perswaded
they
should
meet
with
a
Ship
at
Sea
that
would
relieve
them
:
but
they
had
little
Water
,
so
that
their
allowance
was
at
last
a
spoonful
in
a
Day
to
each
man
.
In
this
Boat
did
they
continue
thus
distressed
for
19
dayes
together
.
After
they
had
been
twelve
dayes
from
the
Vessel
,
they
met
with
a
Storm
which
did
●ery
much
endanger
their
lives
,
yet
God
preserved
them
.
At
the
end
of
eighteen
dayes
a
flying
Fish
fell
into
their
Boat
,
and
having
with
them
an
Hook
and
Line
,
they
made
use
of
that
Fish
for
Bait
,
whereby
they
caught
two
Dolphins
.
A
Ship
then
at
Sea
,
whereof
Mr.
Samuel
Scarlet
was
Commander
,
apprehending
a
Storm
to
be
near
,
that
so
they
might
fit
their
Rigging
in
order
to
entertain
the
approaching
Storm
,
suffered
their
Vessel
to
drive
right
before
the
Wind
;
and
by
that
means
they
hapned
to
meet
with
this
Boat
full
of
distressed
Sea-men
.
Captain
Scarlet
's
Vessel
was
then
destitute
of
Provision
;
only
they
had
on
board
Water
enough
and
to
spare
.
When
the
Mariners
first
saw
the
Boat
,
they
desired
the
Master
not
to
take
the
Men
in
,
because
they
had
no
Bread
nor
other
Victuals
for
them
;
so
that
by
receiving
eight
more
into
their
Company
,
they
should
all
die
with
Famine
.
Captain
Scarlet
who
as
after
he
left
using
the
Sea
,
he
gave
many
demonstrations
both
living
and
dying
of
his
designing
the
good
of
others
,
and
not
his
own
particular
Advantage
only
,
did
at
this
time
manifest
the
same
Spirit
to
be
in
him
;
and
therefore
would
by
no
means
hearken
to
the
selfish
suggestions
of
his
Men
,
but
repli●●
to
them
,
(
as
vet
not
knowing
who
they
were
)
It
may
be
these
distressed
Creatures
are
our
own
Countrey-men
,
or
if
no●
,
they
are
Men
in
misery
,
and
therefore
what
ever
come
of
it
,
I
am
resolved
to
take
them
in
,
and
to
trust
in
God
who
is
able
to
deliver
us
all
.
Nor
did
God
suffer
him
to
lose
any
thing
by
this
Noble
Resolution
.
For
as
in
Captain
Scarlet
's
Ship
there
was
Water
which
the
Men
in
the
Boat
wanted
,
so
they
in
the
Boat
had
Bread
and
the
two
Dolphins
lately
caught
,
whereby
all
the
Ships
Company
were
refreshed
.
And
within
few
dayes
they
all
arrived
safe
in
New-England
.
CHAP.
II.
A
further
Account
of
some
other
Remarkable
Preservations
.
Of
a
Child
that
had
part
of
her
Brains
struck
out
,
and
yet
lived
and
did
well
.
Remarkable
Deliverances
of
some
in
Windsor
.
Of
several
in
the
late
Indian
War
.
The
Relation
of
a
Captive
.
Skipper
.
How
's
Memorable
Preservation
.
Several
Examples
somewat
parallel
,
wherein
others
in
other
parts
of
the
World
were
concerned
.
BEsides
those
notable
Sea-Deliverances
which
have
been
in
the
former
Chapter
Related
,
many
other
memorable
Providences
and
Preservations
have
hapned
.
A
multitude
of
Instances
to
this
purpose
are
now
lost
in
the
Grave
of
Oblivion
,
because
they
were
not
Recorded
in
the
season
of
them
.
But
such
Observables
as
I
have
been
by
good
hands
acquainted
with
,
I
shall
here
further
Relate
.
Remarkable
was
the
Preservation
and
Restoration
which
the
gracious
providence
of
God
vouchsafed
to
Abigail
Eliot
,
the
Daughter
of
Elder
Eliot
of
Boston
in
New-England
;
concerning
whom
a
near
and
precious
Relation
of
hers
,
informs
me
,
that
when
she
was
a
Child
about
five
years
old
,
playing
with
other
Children
under
a
Cart
an
iron
hinge
being
sharp
at
the
lower
end
hapned
to
strike
her
head
between
the
right
Ear
and
the
Crown
of
her
Head
,
and
pierced
into
the
skull
and
Brain
.
The
Child
making
an
out-cry
,
the
Mother
came
;
and
immediately
drew
out
the
Iron
,
and
thereupon
some
of
the
Brains
of
her
Child
which
stuck
to
th●
Iron
,
and
other
bits
were
scattered
on
her
Forehead
.
Able
Chyrurgeons
were
sent
for
;
in
special
Mr.
Oliver
and
Mr.
Prat.
The
Head
being
uncovered
,
there
appeared
just
upon
the
place
where
the
Iron
pierced
the
Skull
,
a
bunch
as
big
as
a
small
Egg.
A
question
arose
,
whether
the
skin
should
not
be
cut
and
dilated
from
the
Orifice
of
the
Wound
to
the
Swelling
,
and
so
take
it
away
.
This
Mr.
Pr●t
inclined
unto
,
but
Mr.
Oliver
opposed
,
pleading
that
then
the
Air
would
get
to
the
Brain
,
and
the
Child
would
presently
die
.
Mr.
Oliver
was
desired
to
undertake
the
Cure
.
And
thus
was
his
operation
.
He
gently
drove
the
soft
matter
of
the
bunch
into
the
Wound
,
and
pressed
so
much
out
as
well
he
could
;
there
came
forth
about
a
spoonful
,
the
matter
which
came
forth
was
Brains
and
Blood
(
some
curdles
of
Brain
were
white
and
not
stained
with
Blood
)
so
did
he
apply
a
Plaister
.
The
Skull
wasted
where
it
was
pierced
to
the
bigness
of
an
half
Crown
piece
of
Silver
or
more
.
The
skin
was
exceeding
tender
,
so
that
a
Silver
Plate
like
the
skull
was
alwayes
kept
in
the
place
to
defend
it
from
any
touch
or
injury
.
The
Brains
of
the
Child
did
swell
and
swage
according
to
the
Tides
.
When
it
was
Spring
Tide
,
her
Brain
would
heave
up
the
tender
skin
,
and
fill
the
place
sometimes
.
When
i●
it
was
Nip
Tide
,
they
would
be
sunk
and
fallen
within
the
skull
.
This
Child
lived
to
be
the
Mother
of
two
Children
.
And
(
which
is
marvelous
)
she
was
not
by
this
Wound
made
defective
in
her
Memory
or
Understanding
.
In
the
next
place
,
we
shall
take
notice
o●
some
Remarkable
Preservations
which
sundry
in
Windsor
in
New-England
have
experience●
the
Persons
concerned
therein
being
desiro●●
that
the
Lords
goodness
towards
them
may
be
ever
had
in
Remembrance
:
wherefore
a
faithful
hand
has
given
me
the
following
account
.
Ianuary
13.
1670
,
Three
Women
,
viz.
the
Wives
of
Lieut.
Filer
,
and
of
Ioh●
Drake
,
and
of
Nathaniel
Lomas
▪
having
crossed
Connecticut
River
upon
a
necessary
and
neighbourly
account
,
and
having
done
the
work
they
went
for
,
were
desirous
to
return
to
their
own
Families
;
the
River
being
at
that
time
partly
shut
up
with
Ice
old
and
new
▪
and
partly
open
.
There
being
some
pains
taken
aforehand
to
cut
a
way
through
the
Ice
,
the
three
Women
abovesaid
got
into
a
Canoo
,
with
whom
also
there
was
Nathaniel
Bissel
,
and
an
Indian
.
There
was
likewise
another
Canoo
with
two
men
in
it
,
that
went
before
them
to
help
them
in
case
they
should
meet
with
any
distress
,
which
indeed
quickly
came
upon
them
;
for
just
as
they
were
getting
out
of
the
narrow
passage
between
the
Ice
,
being
near
the
middle
of
the
River
,
a
great
part
of
the
upper
Ice
came
down
upon
them
,
and
struck
the
end
of
their
Canoo
,
and
broke
it
to
pieces
;
so
that
it
quickly
sunk
under
them
:
the
Indian
speedily
got
upon
the
Ice
,
but
Nathaniel
Bissel
,
and
the
abovesaid
Women
were
left
floating
in
the
Middle
of
the
River
,
being
cut
off
from
all
manner
of
humane
help
besides
what
did
arise
from
themselves
,
and
the
two
men
in
the
little
Canoo
,
which
was
so
small
that
three
persons
durst
seldom
,
if
ever
,
venture
in
it
,
they
were
indeed
discerned
from
one
shore
,
but
the
dangerous
Ice
would
not
admit
from
either
shore
,
one
to
come
near
them
.
All
things
thus
circumstanced
,
the
suddenness
of
the
stroke
and
distress
(
which
is
apt
to
amaze
men
,
especially
when
no
less
then
life
is
concerned
)
the
extream
coldness
of
the
weather
,
it
being
a
sharp
season
,
that
persons
out
of
the
water
were
in
danger
of
freezing
,
the
unaptness
of
the
persons
to
help
themselves
,
being
mostly
Women
,
one
big
with
Child
,
and
near
the
time
of
her
Travel
(
who
was
also
carried
away
under
the
Ice
)
the
other
as
unskill'd
and
unactive
to
do
any
thing
for
self-preservation
as
almost
any
could
be
,
the
Waters
deep
,
that
there
was
no
hope
of
footing
,
no
passage
to
either
shore
,
in
any
eye
of
reason
,
neither
with
their
little
Canoo
,
by
reason
of
the
Ice
,
nor
without
it
,
the
Ice
being
thin
and
rotten
,
and
full
of
holes
.
Now
,
that
all
should
be
brought
off
safely
without
the
loss
of
life
,
〈◊〉
wrong
to
health
,
was
counted
in
the
day
〈◊〉
it
a
Remarkable
Providence
.
To
say
,
how
〈◊〉
was
done
,
is
difficult
,
yet
something
of
〈◊〉
manner
of
the
Deliverance
may
be
〈◊〉
,
the
abovesaid
Nathaniel
Bissel
perceiving
their
danger
,
and
being
active
in
swimming
,
endeavoured
what
might
be
,
the
preservation
of
himself
,
and
some
others
,
he
strove
to
have
swum
to
the
upper
Ice
,
but
the
Stream
being
too
hard
,
he
was
forced
downwards
to
the
lower
Ice
,
where
by
reason
of
the
slipperiness
of
the
Ice
,
and
disadvantage
of
the
Stream
,
he
found
it
difficult
getting
up
;
at
length
by
the
good
hand
of
providence
,
being
gotten
upon
the
Ice
,
he
saw
one
of
the
Women
swimming
down
under
the
Ice
,
and
perceiving
an
hole
,
or
open
place
,
some
few
Rods
below
,
there
he
waited
,
and
took
her
up
as
she
swum
along
.
The
other
two
Women
were
in
the
River
,
till
the
two
Men
in
the
little
Canoo
came
for
their
relief
;
at
length
all
of
them
got
their
heads
above
the
Water
,
and
had
a
little
time
to
pause
,
though
a
long
,
and
difficult
,
and
dangerous
way
to
any
shore
,
but
by
getting
their
little
Canoo
upon
the
Ice
,
and
carrying
one
at
a
time
over
hazardous
Places
,
they
did
(
though
in
a
long
while
)
get
all
safe
to
the
shore
,
from
whence
they
came
.
Remarkable
also
,
was
the
Deliverance
which
Iohn
and
Thomas
Bissel
of
Windsor
aforesaid
,
did
at
another
time
receive
.
Iohn
Bissel
on
a
Morning
about
break
of
day
taking
Nails
out
of
a
great
Barrel
wherein
was
a
considerable
quantity
of
Gun-Powder
,
and
Bullets
,
having
a
Candle
in
his
hand
,
the
Powder
took
fire
,
Thomas
Bissel
was
then
putting
on
his
clothes
,
standing
by
a
Window
,
which
though
well
fastened
,
was
by
the
force
of
the
Powder
carried
away
at
least
four
Rods
;
the
Partition-wall
from
another
Room
was
broken
in
pieces
;
The
roof
of
the
House
opened
and
slipt
of
the
Plates
about
five
foot
down
;
also
the
great
Girt
of
the
House
at
one
end
broke
out
so
far
,
that
it
drew
from
the
Summer
to
the
end
,
most
of
its
Tenant
:
the
Woman
of
the
House
was
lying
sick
,
and
another
Woman
under
it
in
bed
,
yet
did
the
divine
Providence
so
order
things
as
that
no
one
received
any
hurt
,
excepting
Iohn
Bissel
,
who
fell
through
two
Floors
into
a
Cellar
his
shoes
being
taken
from
his
feet
,
and
found
at
twenty
foot
distance
,
his
hands
and
his
face
very
much
scorched
,
without
any
other
wound
in
his
body
.
It
would
fill
a
Volume
to
give
an
account
of
all
the
memorable
Preservations
in
the
time
of
the
late
War
with
the
Indians
.
Remarkable
was
that
which
hapned
〈◊〉
Iabez
Musgrove
of
Newbery
,
who
being
sh●
by
an
Indian
,
the
Bullet
entred
in
at
his
Ear
and
went
out
at
his
Eye
,
on
the
other
side
of
his
Head
,
yet
the
Man
was
preserved
from
Death
,
yea
,
and
is
still
in
the
Land
of
the
living
.
Likewise
several
of
those
that
were
taken
Captive
by
the
Indians
are
able
to
relate
affecting
Stories
concerning
the
gracious
Providence
of
God
,
in
carrying
them
through
many
Dangers
and
Deaths
,
and
at
last
setting
their
feet
in
a
large
place
again
.
A
Worthy
Person
hath
sent
me
the
Account
which
one
lately
belonging
to
Deerfield
,
(
his
name
is
Quintin
Stockwell
,
)
hath
drawn
up
respecting
his
own
Captivity
and
Redemption
,
with
the
more
notable
Occurrences
of
Divine
Providence
attending
him
in
his
distress
,
which
I
shall
therefore
here
insert
in
the
Words
by
himself
expressed
:
He
Relateth
as
followes
;
In
the
year
1677.
September
19.
between
Sun-set
and
dark
,
the
Indians
came
upon
us
;
I
and
another
Man
,
being
together
,
we
ran
away
at
the
out-cry
the
Indians
made
,
shouting
and
shooting
at
some
other
of
the
English
that
were
hard
by
.
We
took
a
Swamp
that
was
at
hand
for
our
refuge
;
the
Enemy
espying
us
so
near
them
,
ran
after
us
,
and
shot
many
Guns
at
us
,
three
Guns
were
discharged
upon
me
,
the
Enemy
being
within
three
Rod
of
me
,
besides
many
other
,
before
that
.
Being
in
this
Swamp
that
was
miry
,
I
slumpt
in
,
and
fell
down
,
whereupon
one
of
the
Enemy
stept
to
me
,
with
his
Hatchet
lift
upto
knock
me
on
the
head
,
supposing
that
I
had
been
wounded
,
and
so
unfit
for
any
other
travel
.
I
(
as
it
hapned
)
had
a
Pistol
by
me
,
which
though
uncharged
,
I
presented
to
the
Indian
,
who
presently
stept
back
;
and
told
me
,
if
I
would
yield
,
I
should
have
no
hurt
,
he
said
(
which
was
not
true
)
that
they
had
destroyed
all
Hatfield
,
and
that
the
Woods
were
full
of
Indians
,
whereupon
I
yielded
my self
,
and
so
fell
into
the
Enemies
hands
,
and
by
three
of
them
was
led
away
unto
the
place
,
whence
first
I
began
to
make
my
flight
,
where
two
other
Indians
came
running
to
us
,
and
the
one
lifting
up
the
Butt
end
of
his
Gun
,
to
knock
me
on
the
head
,
the
other
with
his
hand
put
by
the
blow
,
and
said
,
I
was
〈◊〉
Friend
.
I
was
now
by
my
own
House
which
the
Indians
burnt
the
last
year
,
and
I
was
about
to
build
up
again
,
and
there
I
〈◊〉
some
hopes
to
escape
from
them
;
there
〈◊〉
an
Horse
just
by
,
which
they
bid
me
take
,
●
did
so
,
but
made
no
attempt
to
escape
ther●
by
,
because
the
Enemy
was
near
,
and
the
Beast
was
slow
and
dull
,
then
was
I
in
hopes
they
would
send
me
to
take
my
own
Horses
,
which
they
did
,
but
they
were
so
frighted
that
I
could
not
come
near
to
them
,
and
so
fell
still
into
the
Enemies
hands
,
who
now
took
me
,
and
bound
me
,
and
led
me
away
,
and
soon
was
I
brought
into
the
Company
of
Captives
,
that
were
that
day
brought
away
from
Hatfield
,
which
were
about
a
mile
off
;
and
here
methoughts
was
matter
of
joy
and
sorrow
both
,
to
see
the
Company
:
some
Company
in
this
condition
being
some
refreshing
,
though
little
help
any
wayes
;
then
were
we
pinioned
and
led
away
in
the
night
over
the
Mountains
,
in
dark
and
hideous
wayes
,
about
four
miles
further
,
before
we
took
up
our
place
for
rest
,
which
was
in
a
dismal
place
of
Wood
on
the
East
side
of
that
Mountain
.
We
were
kept
bound
all
that
night
.
The
Indians
kept
waking
and
we
had
little
mind
to
sleep
in
this
nights
travel
,
the
Indians
dispersed
,
and
as
they
went
made
strange
noises
,
as
of
Wolves
and
Owles
,
and
other
Wild
Beasts
,
to
the
end
that
they
might
not
lose
one
another
;
and
if
followed
they
might
not
be
discovered
by
the
English
.
About
the
break
of
Day
,
we
Marched
again
and
got
over
the
great
River
at
P●comptuck
River
mouth
,
and
there
rested
about
two
hours
.
There
the
Indians
marked
out
upon
Trays
the
number
of
their
Captives
and
Slain
as
their
manner
is
.
Here
was
I
again
in
great
danger
;
A
quarrel
arose
about
me
,
whose
Captive
I
was
,
for
three
took
me
.
I
thought
I
must
be
killed
to
end
the
controversie
,
so
when
they
put
it
to
me
,
whose
I
was
,
I
said
three
Indians
took
me
,
so
they
agreed
to
have
all
a
share
in
me
:
and
I
had
now
three
Masters
,
and
he
was
my
chief
Master
who
laid
hands
on
me
first
,
and
thus
was
I
fallen
into
the
hands
of
the
very
worst
of
all
the
Company
;
as
Ashpelon
the
Indian
Captain
told
me
;
which
Captain
was
all
along
very
kind
to
me
,
and
a
great
comfort
to
the
English
.
In
this
place
they
gave
us
some
Victuals
,
which
they
had
brought
from
the
English
.
This
morning
also
they
sent
ten
Men
forth
to
Town
to
bring
away
what
they
could
find
,
some
Provision
,
some
Corn
out
of
the
Meadow
they
brought
to
us
upon
Horses
which
they
had
there
taken
.
From
hence
we
went
up
about
the
Falls
,
where
we
crost
that
River
again
;
and
whilst
I
was
going
,
I
fell
right
down
lame
of
my
old
Wounds
that
I
had
in
the
War
,
and
whilest
I
was
thinking
I
should
therefore
be
killed
by
the
Indians
,
and
what
Death
I
should
die
,
my
pain
was
suddenly
gone
,
and
I
was
much
encouraged
again
.
We
had
about
eleven
Horses
in
that
Company
,
which
the
Indians
made
to
carry
Burthens
,
and
to
carry
Women
.
It
was
afternoon
when
we
now
crossed
that
River
,
We
travelled
up
that
River
till
night
,
and
then
took
up
our
Lodging
in
a
dismal
place
,
and
were
staked
down
and
spread
out
on
our
backs
;
and
so
we
lay
all
night
,
yea
so
we
lay
many
nights
.
They
told
me
their
Law
was
,
that
we
should
lie
so
nine
nights
,
and
by
that
time
,
it
was
thought
we
should
be
out
of
our
knowledge
.
The
manner
of
staking
down
was
thus
;
our
Arms
and
Legs
stretched
out
were
staked
fast
down
,
and
a
Cord
about
our
necks
,
so
that
we
could
stir
no
wayes
.
The
first
night
of
staking
down
,
being
much
tired
,
I
slept
as
comfortably
as
ever
;
the
next
day
we
went
up
the
River
,
and
crossed
it
,
and
at
night
lay
in
Squakheag
Meadows
;
our
Provision
was
soon
spent
;
and
while
we
lay
in
those
Meadows
the
Indians
went
an
Hunting
,
and
the
English
Army
came
out
after
us
:
then
the
Indians
moved
again
,
dividing
themselves
and
the
Captives
into
many
Companies
,
that
the
English
might
not
follow
their
tract
.
At
night
having
crossed
the
River
,
we
met
again
at
the
place
appointed
.
The
next
day
we
crost
the
River
again
on
Squakheag
side
,
and
there
we
took
up
our
quarters
for
a
long
time
,
I
suppose
this
might
be
about
thirty
miles
above
Squakheag
,
and
here
were
the
Indians
quite
out
of
all
fear
of
the
English
;
but
in
great
fear
of
the
Mohawks
;
here
they
built
a
long
Wigwam
.
Here
they
had
a
great
Dance
(
as
they
call
it
)
and
concluded
to
burn
three
of
us
,
and
had
got
Bark
to
do
it
with
,
and
as
I
understood
afterwards
,
I
was
one
that
was
to
be
burnt
.
Sergeant
Plimpton
an
other
,
and
Benjamin
Wait
his
Wife
the
third
:
though
I
knew
not
which
was
to
be
burnt
,
yet
I
perceived
some
were
designed
thereunto
,
so
much
I
understood
of
their
Language
:
that
night
I
could
not
sleep
for
fear
of
next
dayes
work
,
the
Indians
being
weary
with
that
Dance
,
lay
down
to
sleep
,
and
slept
soundly
.
The
English
were
all
loose
,
then
I
went
out
and
brought
in
Wood
,
and
mended
the
fire
,
and
made
a
noise
on
purpose
,
but
none
awaked
,
I
thought
if
any
of
the
English
would
wake
,
we
might
kill
them
all
sleeping
,
I
removed
out
of
the
way
all
the
Guns
and
Hatchets
:
but
my
heart
failing
me
,
I
put
all
things
where
they
were
again
.
The
next
day
when
we
were
to
be
burnt
,
our
Master
and
some
others
spake
for
us
,
and
the
Evil
was
prevented
in
this
place
:
And
hereabouts
we
lay
three
Weeks
together
.
Here
I
had
a
Shirt
brought
to
me
,
to
make
,
and
one
Indian
said
it
should
be
made
this
way
,
a
second
another
way
,
a
third
his
way
.
I
told
them
I
would
make
it
that
way
that
my
chief
Master
said
;
Whereupon
one
Indian
struck
me
on
the
face
with
his
Fist.
I
suddenly
rose
up
in
anger
ready
to
strike
again
,
upon
this
hapned
a
great
Hubbub
,
and
the
Indians
and
English
came
about
me
;
I
was
fain
to
humble
my self
to
my
Master
,
so
that
matter
was
put
up
.
Before
I
came
to
this
place
,
my
three
Masters
were
gone
a
hunting
,
I
was
left
with
an
other
Indian
,
all
the
Company
being
upon
a
March
,
I
was
left
with
this
Indian
,
who
fell
sick
,
so
that
I
was
fain
to
carry
his
Gun
and
Hatchet
,
and
had
opportunity
,
and
had
thought
to
have
dispatched
him
,
and
run
away
;
but
did
not
,
for
that
the
English
Captives
had
promised
the
contrary
to
one
another
,
because
if
one
should
run
away
,
that
would
provoke
the
Indians
,
and
indanger
the
rest
that
could
not
run
away
.
Whilest
we
were
here
,
Benjamin
Stebbins
going
with
some
Indians
to
Wachuset
Hills
,
made
his
escape
from
them
,
and
when
the
news
of
his
escape
came
;
we
were
all
presently
called
in
and
Bound
;
one
of
the
Indians
a
Captain
among
them
,
and
alwayes
our
great
Friend
,
met
me
coming
in
,
and
told
me
Stebbins
was
run
away
;
and
the
Indians
spake
of
burning
us
;
some
of
only
burning
and
biting
off
our
Fingers
by
and
by
.
He
said
there
would
be
a
Court
,
and
all
would
speak
their
minds
,
but
he
would
speak
last
,
and
would
say
,
that
the
Indian
that
let
Stebbins
run
away
was
only
in
fault
,
and
so
no
hurt
should
be
done
us
,
fear
not
:
so
it
proved
accordingly
.
Whilest
we
lingered
hereabout
,
Provision
grew
scarce
,
one
Bears
Foot
must
serve
five
of
us
a
whole
day
;
we
began
to
eat
Horse-flesh
,
and
eat
up
seven
in
all
:
three
were
left
alive
and
were
not
killed
.
Whilest
we
had
been
here
,
some
of
the
Indians
had
been
down
and
fallen
upon
Hadley
,
and
were
taken
by
the
English
,
agreed
with
,
and
let
go
again
;
and
were
to
meet
the
English
upon
such
a
Plain
,
there
to
make
further
Terms
.
Ashpalon
was
much
for
it
,
but
Wachuset
Sachims
when
they
came
were
much
against
it
:
and
were
for
this
,
that
we
should
meet
the
English
indeed
,
but
there
fall
upon
them
and
fight
them
,
and
take
them
.
Then
Ashpalon
spake
to
us
English
,
not
to
speak
a
word
more
to
further
that
matter
,
for
mischief
would
come
of
it
.
When
those
Indians
came
from
Wachuset
,
there
came
with
them
Squaws
,
and
Children
about
four-score
,
who
reported
that
the
English
had
taken
Uncas
,
and
all
his
Men
,
and
sent
them
beyond
Seas
,
they
were
much
enraged
at
this
,
and
asked
us
if
it
were
true
;
we
said
no
,
then
was
Ashpalon
angry
,
and
said
,
he
would
no
more
believe
English-men
.
For
they
examined
us
every
one
apart
;
then
they
dealt
worse
by
us
for
a
season
than
before
:
Still
Provision
was
fearce
.
We
came
at
length
to
a
place
called
Squaw-Maug
River
,
there
we
hoped
for
Sammon
,
but
we
came
too
late
.
This
place
I
account
to
be
above
two
hundred
Miles
above
Deerfield
:
then
we
parted
into
two
Companies
;
some
went
one
way
and
some
went
another
way
;
and
we
went
over
a
mighty
Mountain
,
we
were
eight
dayes
a
going
over
it
,
and
travelled
very
hard
,
and
every
day
we
had
either
Snow
or
Rain
:
We
noted
that
on
this
Mountain
all
the
Water
run
Northward
.
Here
also
we
wanted
Provision
;
but
at
length
met
again
on
the
other
side
of
the
Mountain
,
viz.
on
the
North
side
of
this
Mountain
at
a
River
,
that
run
into
the
Lake
,
and
we
were
then
half
a
dayes
journey
off
the
Lake
,
we
stayed
here
a
great
while
to
make
Canoos
to
go
over
the
Lake
;
here
I
was
frozen
,
&
here
again
we
were
like
to
starve
:
All
the
Indians
went
a
Hunting
but
could
get
nothing
:
divers
dayes
they
Powow'd
but
got
nothing
,
then
they
desired
the
English
to
Pray
,
and
confessed
they
could
do
nothing
;
they
would
have
us
Pray
,
and
see
what
the
English-man's
God
could
do
.
I
Prayed
,
so
did
Serjeant
Plimpton
,
in
another
place
.
The
Indians
reverently
attended
,
Morning
and
Night
;
next
day
they
got
Bears
:
then
they
would
needs
have
us
desire
a
Blessing
,
return
Thanks
at
Meals
:
after
a
while
they
grew
weary
of
it
,
and
the
Sachim
did
forbid
us
:
When
I
was
frozen
they
were
very
cruel
towards
me
,
because
I
could
not
do
as
at
other
times
.
When
we
came
to
the
Lake
we
were
again
sadly
put
to
it
for
Provision
;
we
were
fain
to
eat
Touch●wood
fryed
in
Bears
Greace
,
at
last
we
found
a
company
of
Raccoons
,
and
then
we
made
a
Feast
;
and
the
manner
was
,
that
we
must
eat
all
.
I
perceived
there
would
be
too
much
for
one
time
,
so
one
Indian
that
sat
next
to
me
,
bid
me
slip
away
some
to
him
under
his
Coat
,
and
he
would
hid●
it
for
me
till
another
time
;
this
Indian
as
soon
as
he
had
got
my
Meat
,
stood
up
and
made
a
Speech
to
the
rest
,
and
discovered
me
;
so
that
the
Indians
were
very
angry
,
and
cut
me
another
piece
,
and
gave
me
Raccoon
Grease
to
drink
,
which
made
me
sick
and
Vomit
.
I
told
them
I
had
enough
;
so
that
ever
after
that
they
would
give
me
none●
but
still
tell
me
,
I
had
Raccoon
enough
:
so
I
suffered
much
,
and
being
frozen
was
full
of
Pain
,
and
could
sleep
but
a
little
,
yet
must
do
my
work
.
When
they
went
upon
the
Lake
,
and
as
they
came
to
the
Lake
,
they
light
of
a
Moose
and
killed
it
,
and
staid
there
till
they
had
eaten
it
all
up
;
and
entring
upon
the
Lake
there
arose
a
great
Storm
,
we
thought
we
should
all
be
cast
away
,
but
at
last
we
got
to
an
Island
,
and
there
they
went
to
Powawing
.
The
Powa●
said
that
Benjamin
Wait
,
and
another
Man
▪
was
coming
,
and
that
Storm
was
raised
to
cast
them
away
:
This
afterward
appeared
to
be
true
,
though
then
I
believed
them
not
.
Upon
this
Island
we
lay
still
several
dayes
,
and
then
set
out
again
,
but
a
Storm
took
us
,
so
that
we
lay
to
and
fro
upon
certain
Islands
about
three
Weeks
:
we
had
no
provision
but
Raccoons
,
so
that
the
Indians
themselves
thought
they
should
be
starved
.
They
gave
me
nothing
,
so
that
I
was
sundry
dayes
without
any
Provision
:
We
went
on
upon
the
Lake
upon
that
Isle
about
a
dayes
journey
:
we
had
a
little
Sled
upon
which
we
drew
our
Load
;
before
Noon
,
I
tired
,
and
just
then
the
Indians
met
with
some
French-men
;
then
one
of
the
Indians
that
took
me
came
to
me
,
and
called
me
all
manner
of
bad
Names
;
and
threw
me
down
upon
my
back
:
I
told
him
I
could
not
do
any
more
,
then
he
said
he
must
kill
me
,
I
thought
he
was
about
it
,
for
he
pulled
out
his
Knife
,
and
cut
out
my
Pockets
,
and
wrapt
them
about
my
Face
,
helped
me
up
,
and
took
my
Sled
and
went
away
,
and
gave
me
a
bit
of
Biscake
,
as
big
as
a
Walnut
,
which
he
had
of
the
French-man
,
and
told
me
he
would
give
me
a
Pipe
of
Tobacco
;
when
my
Sled
was
gone
,
I
could
run
after
him
,
but
at
last
I
could
not
run
,
but
went
a
foot-pace
,
then
the
Indians
were
soon
out
of
sight
,
I
followed
as
well
as
I
could
;
I
had
many
Falls
upon
the
Ice
;
at
last
I
was
so
spent
,
I
had
not
strength
enough
to
rise
again
,
but
I
crept
to
a
Tree
that
lay
along
,
and
got
upon
it
,
and
there
I
lay
;
it
was
now
night
,
and
very
sharp
Weather
:
I
counted
no
other
but
that
I
must
die
there
;
whilest
I
was
thinking
of
Death
,
an
Indian
Hallowed
,
and
I
answered
him
;
he
came
to
me
,
and
called
me
〈◊〉
names
,
and
told
me
if
I
could
not
go
〈◊〉
must
knock
me
on
the
head
;
I
told
him
he
must
then
so
do
;
he
saw
how
I
had
Wallowed
in
that
Snow
,
but
could
not
rise
:
then
▪
he
took
his
Coat
,
and
wrapt
me
in
it
,
and
went
back
,
and
sent
two
Indians
with
a
Sled
,
one
said
he
must
knock
me
on
the
Head
,
the
other
said
No
,
they
would
carry
me
away
and
burn
me
;
then
they
bid
me
stir
my
Instep
to
see
if
that
were
frozen
,
I
did
so
,
when
they
saw
that
,
they
said
that
was
Wurregen
;
there
was
a
Chirurgeon
at
the
French
that
could
cure
me
;
then
they
took
me
upon
the
Sled
,
and
carried
me
to
the
fire
,
and
they
then
made
much
of
me
;
pulled
off
my
wet
,
and
wrapped
me
in
dry
Clothes
,
made
me
a
good
Bed
.
They
had
killed
an
Otter
,
and
gave
me
some
of
the
Broth
,
and
a
bit
of
the
Flesh
:
here
I
slept
till
towards
day
,
and
then
was
able
to
get
up
,
and
put
on
my
clothes
;
one
of
the
Indians
awaked
,
and
seeing
me
go
,
shouted
,
as
rejoycing
at
it
:
as
soon
as
it
was
light
I
and
Samuel
Russel
went
before
on
the
Ice
,
upon
a
River
,
they
said
I
must
go
where
I
could
on
foot
,
else
I
should
frieze
.
Samuel
Russel
slipt
into
the
River
with
one
Foot
,
the
Indians
called
him
back
and
dried
his
Stockins
,
and
then
sent
us
away
;
and
an
Indian
with
us
to
Pilot
us
:
and
we
went
four
or
five
miles
before
they
overtook
us
:
I
was
then
pretty
well
spent
;
Samuel
Russel
was
(
he
said
)
faint
,
and
wondred
how
I
could
live
,
for
he
had
(
he
said
)
ten
meals
to
my
one
:
then
I
was
laid
on
the
Sled
,
and
they
ran
away
with
me
on
the
Ice
,
the
rest
and
Samuel
Russel
came
softly
after
.
Samuel
Russel
I
never
saw
more
,
nor
know
what
became
of
him
:
they
got
but
half
way
,
and
we
got
through
to
Shamblee
about
midnight
.
Six
miles
of
Shamblee
(
a
French
Town
)
the
River
was
open
,
and
when
I
came
to
travail
in
that
part
of
the
Ice
,
I
soon
tired
;
and
two
Indians
run
away
to
Town
,
and
one
only
was
left
:
he
would
carry
me
a
few
rods
,
and
then
I
would
go
as
many
,
and
that
trade
we
drave
,
and
so
were
long
a
going
six
miles
.
This
Indian
now
was
kind
,
and
told
me
that
if
he
did
not
carry
me
I
would
die
,
and
so
I
should
have
done
sure
enough
:
And
he
said
,
I
must
tell
the
English
how
he
helped
me
.
When
we
came
to
the
first
House
there
was
no
Inhabitant
:
the
Indian
spent
,
both
discouraged
;
he
said
we
must
now
both
die
,
at
last
he
left
me
alone
,
and
got
to
another
House
,
and
thence
came
some
French
and
Indians
,
and
brought
me
in
:
the
French
were
kind
,
and
put
my
hands
and
feet
in
cold
Water
,
and
gave
me
a
Dram
of
Brandey
,
and
a
little
hasty
pudding
and
Milk
;
when
I
tasted
Victuals
I
was
hungry
,
and
could
not
have
forborn
it
,
but
that
I
could
not
get
it
;
now
and
then
they
would
give
me
a
little
as
they
thought
best
for
me
;
I
lay
by
the
fire
with
the
Indians
that
night
,
but
could
not
sleep
for
pain
:
next
morning
the
Indians
and
French
fell
out
about
me
,
because
the
French
as
the
Indian
said
,
loved
the
English
better
than
the
Indians
.
The
French
presently
turned
the
Indians
out
of
doors
,
and
kept
me
,
they
were
very
kind
and
careful
,
and
gave
me
a
little
something
now
and
then
;
while
I
was
here
all
the
Men
in
that
Town
came
to
see
me
:
At
this
House
I
was
three
or
four
dayes
,
and
then
invited
to
another
,
and
after
that
to
another
;
at
this
place
I
was
about
thirteen
dayes
,
and
received
much
civility
from
a
young
man
,
a
Batchelour
,
who
invited
me
to
his
House
,
with
whom
I
was
for
the
most
part
,
he
was
so
kind
as
to
lodge
me
in
the
Bed
with
himself
,
he
gave
me
a
Shirt
,
and
would
have
bought
me
,
but
could
not
,
for
the
Indians
asked
a
hundred
pounds
for
me
.
We
were
then
to
go
to
a
place
called
Surril
,
and
that
young-man
would
go
with
me
,
because
the
Indians
should
not
hurt
me
:
this
Man
carried
me
on
the
Ice
one
dayes
Journey
:
for
I
could
not
now
go
at
all
:
then
there
was
so
much
Water
on
the
Ice
,
we
could
go
no
further
:
so
the
Frenchman
left
me
,
and
Provision
for
me
;
here
we
stayed
two
nights
,
and
then
travailed
again
,
for
then
the
Ice
was
strong
;
and
in
two
dayes
more
I
came
to
Surril
;
the
first
house
we
came
to
was
late
in
the
night
,
here
again
the
People
were
kind
.
Next
day
being
in
much
pain
,
I
asked
the
Indians
to
carry
me
to
the
Chirurgeons
,
as
they
had
promised
,
at
which
they
were
wroth
,
and
one
of
them
took
up
his
Gun
to
knock
me
;
but
the
French-men
would
not
suffer
it
,
but
set
upon
him
,
and
kicked
him
out
of
doors
;
then
we
went
away
from
thence
to
a
place
two
or
three
miles
off
,
where
the
Indians
had
Wigwams
;
when
I
came
to
these
Wigwams
some
of
the
Indians
knew
me
,
and
seemed
to
pity
me
.
While
I
was
here
,
which
was
three
or
four
dayes
,
the
French
came
to
see
me
,
and
it
being
Christmas
time
,
they
brought
Cakes
and
other
Provisions
with
them
,
and
gave
to
me
,
so
that
I
had
no
want
:
the
Indians
tried
to
cure
me
,
but
could
not
,
then
I
asked
for
the
Chirurgeon
,
at
which
one
of
the
Indians
in
anger
,
struck
me
on
the
face
with
his
Fist
,
a
French●
m●n
being
by
,
the
French-m●n
spake
to
him
,
I
knew
not
what
he
said
,
and
went
his
way
By
and
by
came
the
Captain
of
the
place
into
the
Wigwam
with
about
twelve
armed
Men
,
and
asked
where
the
Indian
was
that
struck
the
English-man
,
and
took
him
and
told
him
he
should
go
to
the
Bilboes
,
and
then
be
hanged
:
the
Indians
were
much
terified
at
this
,
as
appeared
by
their
Countenances
and
Trembling
.
I
would
have
gone
too
,
but
the
French-man
bid
me
not
fear
,
the
Indians
durst
not
hurt
me
.
When
that
Indian
was
gone
,
I
had
two
Masters
still
,
I
asked
them
to
carry
me
to
that
Captain
that
I
might
speak
for
the
Indian
,
they
answered
,
I
was
a
Fool
,
did
I
think
the
French-men
were
like
to
the
English
,
to
say
one
thing
and
do
another
?
they
were
men
of
their
words
,
but
I
prevailed
with
them
to
help
me
thither
,
and
I
spake
to
the
Captain
by
an
Interpreter
,
and
told
him
I
desired
him
to
set
the
Indian
free
,
and
told
him
what
he
had
done
for
me
,
he
told
me
he
was
a
Rogue
,
and
should
be
hanged
;
then
I
spake
more
privately
,
alledging
this
Reason
,
because
all
the
English
Captives
were
not
come
in
,
if
he
were
hanged
,
it
might
fare
the
worse
with
them
;
then
the
Captain
said
,
that
was
to
be
considered
:
then
he
set
him
at
liberty
,
upon
this
condition
,
that
he
should
never
strike
me
more
,
and
every
day
bring
me
to
his
House
to
eat
Victuals
.
I
perceived
that
the
common
People
did
not
like
what
the
Indians
had
done
and
did
to
the
English
.
When
the
Indian
was
set
free
,
he
came
to
me
,
and
took
me
about
the
middle
,
and
said
I
was
his
Brother
,
I
had
saved
his
life
once
,
and
he
had
saved
mine
(
he
said
)
thrice
.
Then
he
called
for
Brandy
and
made
me
drink
,
and
had
me
away
to
the
Wigwams
again
,
When
I
came
there
,
the
Indians
came
to
me
one
by
one
,
to
shake
hands
with
me
,
saying
Wurregen
Netop
;
and
were
very
kind
,
thinking
no
other
,
but
that
I
had
saved
the
Indians
Life
.
The
next
day
he
carried
me
to
that
Captains
house
,
and
set
me
down
;
they
gave
me
my
Victuals
and
Wine
,
and
being
left
there
a
while
by
the
Indians
,
I
shewed
the
Captain
my
Fingers
,
which
when
he
and
his
Wife
saw
,
he
and
his
Wife
run
away
from
the
sight
,
and
bid
me
lap
it
up
again
,
and
sent
for
the
Chirurgeon
,
who
when
he
came
,
said
he
could
cure
me
,
and
took
it
in
hand
,
and
dressed
it
;
the
Indian
towards
night
came
for
me
,
I
told
them
I
could
not
go
with
them
,
they
were
displeased
,
called
me
Rogue
,
and
went
away
;
that
night
I
was
full
of
pain
,
the
French
did
fear
that
I
would
die
,
five
Men
did
Watch
with
me
,
and
strove
to
keep
me
chearly
:
for
I
was
sometimes
ready
to
faint
:
Often
times
they
gave
me
a
little
Brandy
.
The
next
day
the
Chirurgion
came
again
,
and
dressed
me
;
and
so
he
did
all
the
while
I
was
among
the
French
.
I
came
in
at
Christmass
,
and
went
thence
May
2
d.
Being
thus
in
the
Captain
's
house
,
I
was
kept
there
till
Ben.
Wait●
came
:
&
my
Indian
Master
being
in
want
of
Money
,
pawned
me
to
the
Captain
for
14.
Beavers
,
or
the
worth
of
them
,
at
such
a
day
;
if
he
did
not
pay
he
must
lose
his
Pawn
,
or
else
sell
me
for
twenty
one
Beavers
,
but
he
could
not
get
Beaver
,
and
so
I
was
sold.
But
by
being
thus
sold
he
was
in
Gods
good
time
set
at
liberty
,
and
returned
to
his
Friends
in
New-England
again
.
Thus
far
is
this
poor
Captives
Relation
concerning
the
changes
of
Providence
which
passed
over
him
.
There
is
one
Remarkable
passage
more
,
affirmed
by
him
:
For
he
saith
,
that
in
their
Travails
they
came
to
a
place
where
was
a
great
Wigwam
(
i.
e.
Indian
House
)
at
both
ends
was
an
Image
;
here
the
Indians
in
the
War
time
were
wont
to
Powaw
(
i.
e.
invocate
the
Devil
)
and
so
did
they
come
down
to
Hatfield
,
one
of
the
Images
told
them
they
should
destroy
a
Town
;
the
other
said
no
,
half
a
Town
.
This
god
(
said
that
Indian
)
speaks
true
,
the
other
was
not
good
,
he
told
them
lies
.
No
doubt
but
others
are
capable
of
declaring
many
passages
of
Divine
Providence
no
less
worthy
to
be
Recorded
than
these
last
recited
;
but
inasmuch
as
they
have
not
been
brought
to
my
hands
,
I
proceed
to
another
Relation
.
Very
Memorable
was
the
Providence
of
God
towards
Mr.
Ephraim
How
of
New-Haven
in
New-England
,
who
was
for
an
whole
twelve
Moneth
given
up
by
his
Friends
as
a
dead
Man
,
but
God
preserved
him
alive
in
a
desolate
Island
where
he
had
suffered
Shipwrack
,
and
at
last
returned
him
home
to
his
Family
.
The
History
of
this
Providence
might
have
been
mentioned
amongst
Sea-Deliverances
,
yet
considering
it
was
not
only
so
,
I
shall
here
Record
what
himself
(
being
a
godly
man
)
did
relate
of
the
Lords
marvelous
dispensations
towards
him
,
that
so
others
might
be
incouraged
to
put
their
trust
in
God
,
in
the
times
of
their
greatest
straits
and
difficulties
.
On
the
25.
of
August
,
in
the
year
1676.
the
said
Skipper
How
with
his
two
eldest
Sons
set
sail
from
New-Haven
for
Boston
in
a
small
Ketch
,
Burden
17
Tun
or
thereabout
:
After
the
Dispatch
of
their
Business
there
,
they
set
Sail
from
thence
for
New-Haven
again
,
on
the
10
th
of
September
following
:
but
contrary
Winds
forced
them
back
to
Boston
,
where
the
said
How
was
taken
ill
with
a
violent
flux
,
which
Distemper
continued
near
a
Moneth
,
many
being
at
that
time
sick
of
the
same
Disease
,
which
proved
mortal
to
some
.
The
merciful
Providence
of
God
having
spared
his
life
,
and
restored
him
to
some
measure
of
health
;
he
again
set
Sail
from
Boston
,
October
10.
By
a
fair
Wind
they
went
forward
so
as
to
make
Cape
Cod
;
but
suddenly
the
Weather
became
very
Tempestuous
,
so
as
that
they
could
not
seize
the
Cape
,
but
were
forced
off
to
Sea
;
where
they
were
endangered
in
a
small
Vessel
by
very
fearful
Storms
and
outragious
Winds
and
Seas
.
Also
,
his
Eldest
Son
fell
sick
and
died
in
about
eleven
dayes
after
they
set
out
to
Sea
.
He
was
no
sooner
dead
,
but
his
other
Son
fell
sick
and
died
too
.
This
was
a
bitter
Cup
to
the
good
Father
.
It
is
noted
in
1
Chron.
7.
22.
that
when
the
Sons
of
Ephraim
were
dead
,
Ephraim
their
Father
mourned
many
dayes
,
and
his
Brethren
came
to
comfort
him
.
This
Ephraim
when
his
Sons
were
Dead
his
Friends
on
Shore
knew
it
not
,
nor
could
they
come
to
comfort
him
.
But
when
his
Friends
and
Relations
could
not
,
the
Lord
himself
did
:
for
they
died
after
so
sweet
,
gracious
and
comfortable
a
manner
,
as
that
their
Father
professed
he
had
joy
in
parting
with
them
.
Yet
now
their
outward
distress
and
danger
was
become
greater
,
since
the
Skipper's
two
Sons
were
the
only
help
he
had
in
working
the
Vessel
.
Not
long
after
,
another
of
the
Company
,
viz.
Caleb
Iones
,
(
Son
to
Mr.
William
Iones
one
of
the
Worthy
Magistrates
in
New-Haven
)
fell
sick
and
died
also
,
leaving
the
World
with
comfortable
manifestations
of
true
Repentance
towards
God
,
and
Faith
in
Jesus
Christ
.
Thus
the
one
half
of
their
Company
was
taken
away
,
none
remaining
but
the
Skipper
himself
,
one
Mr.
Augur
,
and
a
Boy
.
He
himself
was
still
sickly
,
and
in
a
very
weak
estate
,
yet
was
fain
to
stand
at
the
Helm
36
hours
,
and
24
hours
at
a
time
;
in
the
mean
time
the
boisterous
Sea
overwhelming
the
Vessel
,
so
as
that
if
he
had
not
been
lasht
fast
,
he
had
certainly
been
washed
over-board
.
In
this
Extremity
,
he
was
at
a
loss
in
his
own
thoughts
,
whether
they
should
persist
in
striving
for
the
New-England
Shore
,
or
bear
away
for
the
Southern
Islands
.
He
proposed
that
Question
to
Mr.
Augur
,
they
resolved
that
they
would
first
seek
to
God
by
Prayer
about
it
,
and
then
put
this
difficult
case
to
an
issue
,
by
casting
a
Lot
.
So
they
did
;
and
the
Lot
fell
on
New-England
.
By
that
time
a
Moneth
was
expired
,
they
lost
the
Rudder
of
their
Vessel
,
so
that
now
they
had
nothing
but
God
alone
to
rely
upon
.
In
this
deplorable
state
were
they
for
a
fortnight
.
The
Skipper
(
though
infirm
(
as
has
been
expressed
)
yet
for
six
weeks
together
,
was
hardly
ever
dry
;
nor
had
they
the
benefit
of
warm
Food
for
more
then
thrice
or
thereabouts
.
At
the
end
of
six
weeks
,
in
the
Morning
betimes
,
the
Vessel
was
driven
on
the
Tailings
of
a
ledge
of
Rocks
,
where
the
Sea
broke
violently
;
looking
out
they
espied
a
dismal
Rocky
Island
to
the
Leeward
,
upon
which
if
the
Providence
of
God
had
not
by
the
Breakers
given
them
timely
warning
,
they
had
been
dashed
in
pieces
.
And
this
extremity
was
the
Lords
opportunity
to
appear
for
their
deliverance
;
they
immediately
let
go
an
Anchor
,
and
get
out
the
Boat
;
and
God
made
the
Sea
calm
.
The
Boat
proved
leaky
;
and
being
in
the
midst
of
fears
and
amazements
they
took
little
out
of
the
Vessel
.
After
they
came
ashoar
they
found
themselves
in
a
rocky
desolate
Island
(
near
Cape
Sables
)
where
was
neither
Man
not
Beast
to
be
seen
,
so
that
now
they
were
in
extream
danger
of
being
starved
to
Death
.
But
a
Storm
arose
which
beat
violently
upon
the
Vessel
at
Anchor
,
so
as
that
it
was
staved
in
pieces
;
and
a
Cask
of
Powder
was
brought
ashore
,
(
receiving
no
damage
by
its
being
washed
in
the
Water
)
also
a
Barrel
of
Wine
,
and
half
a
Barrel
of
Molosses
,
together
with
many
things
useful
for
a
Tent
to
preserve
them
from
cold
.
This
notwithstanding
,
new
and
great
distresses
attended
them
.
For
though
they
had
Powder
and
Shot
,
there
were
seldom
any
Fowls
to
be
seen
in
that
Dismal
and
Desolate
place
,
excepting
a
few
Crows
,
Ravens
and
Gulls
.
These
were
so
few
as
that
for
the
most
part
,
the
Skipper
shot
at
one
at
a
time
.
Many
times
half
of
one
of
these
Fowls
with
the
Liquor
made
a
Meal
for
three
.
Once
they
lived
five
dayes
without
any
Sustenance
,
at
which
time
they
did
not
feel
themselves
pincht
with
hunger
as
at
other
times
;
the
Lord
in
mercy
taking
away
their
appetites
,
when
their
Food
did
utterly
fail
them
.
After
they
had
been
about
twelve
Weeks
in
this
miserable
Island
,
Mr.
How
's
dear
Friend
and
Consort
Mr
,
Augur
Died
;
so
that
he
had
no
living
creature
but
the
Lad
before
mentioned
to
converse
with
:
And
on
April
2.
1677.
that
Lad
Died
also
,
so
that
the
Master
was
now
left
alone
upon
the
Island
,
and
continued
so
to
be
above
a
quarter
of
a
year
,
not
having
any
living
Soul
to
converse
with
.
In
this
time
he
saw
several
Fishing
Vessels
Sailing
by
,
and
some
came
nearer
the
Island
than
that
which
at
last
took
him
in
;
but
though
he
used
what
means
he
could
that
they
might
be
acquainted
with
his
Distress
,
none
came
to
him
,
being
afraid
:
for
they
supposed
him
to
be
one
of
those
Indians
who
were
then
in
Hostility
against
the
English
.
The
good
Man
whilest
he
was
in
his
Desolate
Estate
,
kept
many
dayes
of
Fasting
and
Prayer
,
wherein
he
did
confess
and
bewail
his
Sins
,
the
least
of
which
deserved
greater
Evils
than
any
in
this
World
ever
were
or
can
be
subject
unto
;
and
begged
of
God
that
he
would
find
out
a
way
for
his
Deliverance
.
At
last
it
came
into
his
mind
,
that
he
ought
very
solemnly
to
praise
God
(
as
well
as
pray
unto
him
)
for
the
great
mercies
and
signal
preservations
which
he
had
thus
far
experienced
.
Accordingly
he
set
apart
a
day
for
that
end
,
spending
the
time
in
giving
thanks
to
God
for
all
the
mercies
of
his
Life
,
so
far
as
he
could
call
them
to
mind
,
and
in
special
for
those
Divine
Favours
which
had
been
mingled
with
his
afflictions
;
humbly
blessing
God
for
his
wonderful
goodness
in
preserving
him
alive
by
a
Miracle
of
Mercy
.
Immediately
after
this
,
a
Vessel
belonging
to
Salem
in
New-England
providentially
passing
by
that
Island
,
sent
their
Boat
on
shore
,
and
took
in
Skipper
How
,
who
arrived
at
Salem
,
July
18.
1677.
and
was
at
last
returned
to
his
Family
in
New-Haven
.
Upon
this
occasion
it
may
not
be
amiss
to
commemorate
a
Providence
not
altogether
unlike
unto
the
but
now
related
preservation
of
Skipper
How
.
The
Story
which
I
intend
is
mentioned
by
Mandelsloe
in
his
Travails
,
Page
280.
and
more
fully
by
Mr.
Clark
in
his
Examples
,
Vol.
2.
Page
618.
Mr.
Burton
in
his
Prodigies
of
Mercies
,
Page
209.
Yet
inasmuch
as
but
few
in
this
Countrey
have
the
Authors
mentioned
,
I
shall
here
insert
what
has
been
by
them
already
published
.
The
Story
is
in
brief
as
followeth
:
In
the
Year
1616.
A
Fleming
whose
name
was
Pickman
,
coming
from
Norway
in
a
Vessel
loaden
with
Boards
,
was
overtaken
by
a
Calm
,
during
which
the
Current
carried
him
upon
a
Rock
or
little
Island
towards
the
extremities
of
Scotland
.
To
avoid
a
Wreck
he
commanded
some
of
his
Men
to
go
into
the
Shallop
,
and
to
Tow
the
Ship
.
They
having
done
so
,
would
needs
go
up
into
a
certain
Rock
to
look
for
Birds
Eggs
:
But
as
soon
as
they
were
got
up
into
it
,
they
at
some
distance
perceived
a
Man
,
whence
they
imagined
that
there
were
others
lurking
thereabouts
,
and
that
this
man
had
made
his
escape
thither
from
some
Pyrates
,
who
,
if
not
prevented
,
might
surprize
their
Ship
:
and
therefore
they
made
all
the
hast
they
could
to
their
Shallop
,
and
so
returned
to
their
Ship
.
But
the
Calm
continuing
,
and
the
Current
of
the
Sea
still
driving
them
upon
the
Island
,
they
were
forced
to
get
into
the
Long-boat
,
and
to
Tow
her
off
again
.
The
Man
whom
they
had
seen
before
was
in
the
mean
time
come
to
the
brink
of
the
Island
,
and
made
signs
with
his
hands
lifted
up
,
and
sometimes
falling
on
his
knees
,
and
joyning
his
hands
together
,
begging
and
crying
to
them
for
relief
.
At
first
they
made
some
difficulty
to
get
to
him
,
but
at
last
,
being
overcome
by
his
lamentable
signs
,
they
went
nearer
the
Island
,
where
they
saw
something
that
was
more
like
a
Ghost
than
a
living
Person
;
a
Body
stark
naked
,
black
and
hairy
,
a
meagre
and
deformed
Countenance
,
with
hollow
and
distorted
eyes
;
which
raised
such
compassion
in
them
,
that
they
essayed
to
take
him
into
the
Boat
:
but
the
Rock
was
so
steepy
thereabouts
,
that
it
was
impossible
for
them
to
land
:
whereupon
they
went
about
the
Island
,
and
came
at
last
to
a
flat
shore
,
where
they
took
the
Man
aboard
.
They
found
nothing
at
all
in
the
Island
,
neither
Grass
nor
Tree
,
nor
ought
else
from
which
a
man
could
procure
any
subsistence
,
nor
any
shelter
,
but
the
ruins
of
a
Boat
,
wherewith
he
had
made
a
kind
of
a
Hutt
,
under
which
he
might
lie
down
and
shelter
himself
,
against
the
injuries
of
Wind
and
Weather
.
No
sooner
were
they
gotten
to
the
Ship
,
but
there
arose
a
Wind
,
that
drave
them
off
from
the
Island
:
observing
this
Providence
,
they
were
the
more
inquisitive
to
know
of
this
Man
,
what
he
was
,
and
by
what
means
he
came
unto
that
uninhabitable
place
?
Hereunto
the
Man
Answered
;
I
am
an
English
Man
,
that
about
a
Year
ago
,
was
to
pass
in
the
Ordinary
Passage-Boat
from
England
to
Dublin
in
Ireland
;
but
by
the
way
we
were
taken
by
a
French
Pirate
,
who
being
immediately
forced
by
a
Tempest
,
which
presently
arose
,
to
let
our
Boat
go
;
we
were
three
of
us
in
it
,
left
to
the
mercy
of
the
Wind
and
Waves
,
which
carried
us
between
Ireland
and
Scotland
into
the
main
Sea
:
In
the
mean
time
we
had
neither
Food
nor
Drink
,
but
only
some
Sugar
in
the
Boat
;
upon
this
we
lived
,
and
drank
our
own
Urine
,
till
our
bodies
were
so
dried
up
,
that
we
could
make
no
more
:
whereupon
one
of
our
Company
being
quite
spent
,
died
;
whom
we
heaved
overboard
:
and
a
while
after
a
second
was
grown
so
feeble
,
that
he
had
laid
himself
along
in
the
Boat
,
ready
to
give
up
the
Ghost
:
But
in
this
extremity
it
pleased
God
that
I
kenned
this
Island
afar
off
,
and
thereupon
encouraged
the
dying
man
to
rouse
up
himself
,
with
hopes
of
life
:
and
accordingly
,
upon
this
good
news
,
he
raised
himself
up
,
and
by
and
by
our
Boat
was
cast
upon
this
Island
,
and
split
against
a
Rock
.
Now
we
were
in
a
more
wretched
condition
than
if
we
had
been
swallowed
up
by
the
Sea
,
for
then
we
had
been
delivered
out
of
the
Extremities
we
were
now
in
for
want
of
Meat
and
Drink
;
yet
the
Lord
was
pleased
to
make
some
provision
for
us
:
for
on
the
Island
we
took
some
Sea-mews
,
which
we
did
eat
raw
:
We
found
also
in
the
holes
of
the
Rocks
,
upon
the
Sea-side
,
some
Eggs
;
and
thus
had
we
through
Gods
good
Providence
wherewithal
to
subsist
,
as
much
as
would
keep
us
from
starving
:
but
what
we
thought
most
unsupportable
,
was
thirst
,
in
regard
that
the
place
afforded
no
fresh
Water
but
what
fell
from
the
Clouds
,
and
was
left
in
certain
Pits
,
which
time
had
made
in
the
Rock
.
Neither
could
we
have
this
at
all
seasons
,
by
reason
that
the
Rock
being
small
,
and
lying
low
,
in
stormy
Weather
the
Waves
dashed
over
it
,
and
filled
the
Pits
with
Salt
Water
.
When
they
came
first
upon
the
Island
about
the
midst
of
it
,
they
found
two
long
Stones
pitched
in
the
Ground
,
and
a
third
laid
upon
them
,
like
a
Table
;
which
they
judged
to
have
been
so
placed
by
some
Fishermen
to
dry
their
Fish
upon
;
and
under
this
they
lay
in
the
nights
,
till
with
some
Boards
of
their
Boat
,
they
made
a
kind
of
an
Hutt
to
be
a
shelter
for
them
.
In
this
condition
they
lived
together
,
for
the
space
of
about
six
Weeks
,
comforting
one
another
,
and
finding
some
ease
in
their
common
calamity
:
till
at
last
one
of
them
being
left
alone
,
the
burden
became
almost
insupportable
:
For
one
day
,
awaking
in
the
Morning
he
missed
his
Fellow
,
and
getting
up
,
he
went
calling
and
seeking
all
the
Island
about
for
him
,
but
when
he
could
by
no
means
find
him
,
he
fell
into
such
despair
,
that
he
often
resolved
to
have
cast
himself
down
into
the
Sea
,
and
so
to
put
a
final
Period
to
that
affliction
,
whereof
he
had
endured
but
the
one
half
,
whilst
he
had
a
Friend
that
divided
it
with
him
.
What
became
of
his
Comrade
he
could
not
guess
,
whether
despair
forced
him
to
that
extremity
,
or
whether
getting
up
in
the
night
,
not
fully
awake
,
he
fell
from
the
Rock
,
as
he
was
looking
for
Birds
Eggs
:
for
he
had
discovered
no
distraction
in
him
,
neither
could
imagine
that
he
could
on
a
sudden
fall
into
that
despair
,
against
which
he
had
so
fortified
himself
by
frequent
and
fervent
Prayer
.
And
his
loss
did
so
affect
the
Surviver
,
that
he
often
took
his
beer
,
with
a
purpose
to
have
leaped
from
the
Rocks
into
the
Sea
,
yet
still
his
Conscience
stopped
him
,
suggesting
to
him
,
that
if
he
did
it
,
he
would
be
utterly
damned
for
his
self-Murther
.
Another
Affliction
also
befel
him
,
which
was
this
;
his
only
Knife
wherewith
he
cut
up
the
Sea-Dogs
and
Sea-Mews
,
having
a
bloody
cloth
about
it
,
was
carried
away
(
as
he
thought
)
by
some
fowl
of
Prey
;
so
that
,
not
being
able
to
kill
any
more
,
he
was
reduced
to
this
extremity
,
with
much
difficulty
to
get
out
of
the
Boards
of
his
Hutt
,
a
great
〈◊〉
which
he
made
shift
so
to
sharpen
upon
the
Stones
,
that
it
served
him
instead
of
a
Knife
.
When
Winter
came
on
,
he
endured
the
greatest
misery
imaginable
:
for
many
times
the
Rock
and
his
Hutt
were
so
covered
with
Snow
,
that
it
was
not
possible
for
him
to
go
abroad
to
provide
his
Food
;
which
extremity
put
him
upon
this
Invention
:
he
put
out
a
little
stick
at
the
crevice
of
his
Hutt
,
and
baiting
it
with
a
little
Sea-Dogs
fat
,
by
that
means
he
got
some
Sea-Mews
,
which
he
took
with
his
hand
from
under
the
Snow
,
and
so
kept
himself
from
starving
.
In
this
sad
and
solitary
condition
,
he
lived
for
about
eleven
Moneths
,
expecting
therein
to
end
his
dayes
,
when
Gods
gracious
providence
sent
this
Ship
thither
,
which
delivered
him
out
of
the
greatest
misery
that
ever
man
was
in
.
The
Master
of
the
Ship
commiserating
his
deplorable
condition
,
treated
him
so
well
,
that
within
a
few
dayes
he
was
quite
another
creature
;
and
afterwards
he
set
him
a
shore
at
Derry
in
Ireland
;
and
sometimes
after
he
saw
him
at
Dublin
:
where
such
as
heard
what
had
hapned
unto
him
,
gave
him
Money
,
wherewithal
to
return
into
his
Native
Countrey
of
England
.
Thus
far
is
that
●●ation
.
I
have
seen
a
Manuscript
,
wherein
many
memorable
Passages
of
Divine
Providence
are
Recorded
.
And
this
which
I
shall
now
mention
amongst
others
.
About
the
Year
1638.
A
Ship
fell
foul
upon
the
Rocks
and
Sands
,
called
the
Rancadories
,
sixty
Leagues
distant
from
the
Isle
of
Providence
.
Ten
of
the
floating
Passengers
got
to
a
spot
of
Land
,
where
having
breathed
awhile
,
and
expecting
to
perish
by
Famine
,
eight
of
them
chose
rather
to
commit
themselves
to
the
mercy
of
the
waters
;
two
only
stood
upon
the
spot
of
Land
,
one
whereof
soon
died
,
and
was
in
the
Sands
buried
by
his
now
desolate
Companion
.
This
solitary
Person
in
the
midst
of
the
roaring
Waters
was
encompassed
with
the
goodness
of
Divine
Providence
.
Within
three
dayes
God
was
pleased
to
send
this
single
person
(
who
now
alone
,
was
Lord
and
Subject
in
this
his
little
Common-wealth
)
good
store
of
Fowl
,
and
to
render
them
so
tame
,
that
the
forlorn
man
could
pick
and
chuse
where
he
list
.
Fish
also
were
now
and
then
cast
up
within
his
reach
,
and
somewhat
that
served
for
Fewel
,
enkindled
by
Flint
to
dress
them
.
Thus
lived
that
Insulary
Anchorite
for
about
two
years
,
till
at
last
having
espied
a
Dutch
Vessel
,
he
held
a
rag
of
his
Shirt
upon
the
top
of
a
stick
towards
them
,
which
being
come
within
view
of
,
they
used
means
to
fetch
him
off
the
Said-spot
of
Sand
,
and
brought
him
to
the
Isle
of
Providence
.
The
Man
having
in
so
long
a
time
conversed
only
with
Heaven
,
lookt
at
first
very
strangely
,
and
was
not
able
at
first
Conference
promptly
to
speak
and
answer
.
CHAP.
III.
Concerning
Remarkables
about
Thunder
and
Lightning
.
One
at
Salisbury
in
New-England
struck
dead
thereby
.
Several
at
Marshfield
.
One
at
North-Hampton
.
The
Captain
of
the
Castle
in
Boston
.
Some
Remarkables
about
Lightning
in
Rocksborough
,
Wenham
,
Marble-head
,
Cambridge
.
And
in
several
Vessels
at
Sea
.
Some
late
parallel
Instances
,
Of
several
in
the
last
Century
.
Scripture
Examples
of
Men
slain
by
Lightning
.
THere
are
who
affirm
that
although
terrible
Lightnings
with
Thunders
have
ever
been
frequent
in
this
Land
,
yet
none
were
hurt
thereby
(
neither
Man
nor
Beast
)
for
many
years
after
the
English
did
first
settle
in
these
American
Desarts
.
But
that
of
later
years
fatal
and
fearful
slaughters
have
in
that
way
been
made
amongst
us
,
is
most
certain
.
And
there
are
many
who
have
in
this
respect
been
as
Brands
plucked
out
of
the
burning
,
when
the
Lord
hath
overthrown
others
as
God
overthrew
Sodom
and
Gomorrah
.
Such
solemn
works
of
Providence
ought
not
to
be
forgotten
.
I
shall
now
therefore
proceed
in
giving
an
account
of
Remarkables
respecting
Thunder
and
Lightning
,
so
far
as
I
have
received
credible
Information
concerning
them
;
The
Particulars
whereof
are
these
which
follow
:
In
Iuly
1654.
A
Man
whose
Name
was
Partridge
(
esteemed
a
very
godly
person
)
at
Salisbury
in
New-England
was
killed
with
Thunder
and
Lightning
,
his
House
being
first
set
on
fire
thereby
,
and
himself
with
others
endeavouring
the
quenching
of
it
,
by
a
second
crack
of
Thunder
with
Lightning
(
he
being
at
the
door
of
his
House
)
was
struck
dead
,
and
never
spake
more
.
There
were
ten
other
persons
also
that
were
struck
and
lay
for
dead
at
the
present
,
but
they
all
revived
,
excepting
Partridge
.
Some
that
viewed
him
,
report
that
there
were
holes
(
like
such
as
are
made
with
shot
)
found
in
his
Clothes
,
and
Skin
.
One
side
of
his
Shirt
and
Body
was
scorched
,
and
not
the
other
.
His
House
,
though
(
as
was
said
)
set
on
fire
by
the
Lightning
in
divers
places
,
was
not
burnt
down
,
but
preserved
by
an
abundance
of
Rain
falling
upon
it
.
Iuly
31.
1658.
There
hapned
a
Storm
of
Thunder
and
Lightning
with
Rain
,
in
the
Town
of
Marshfield
in
Plimouth
Colony
in
New-England
:
Mr.
Nathaneel
Thomas
,
Iohn
Philips
,
and
another
belonging
to
that
Town
,
being
in
the
Field
,
as
they
perceived
the
Storm
a
coming
,
betook
themselves
to
the
next
House
for
Shelter
:
Iohn
Philips
sat
down
near
the
Chimney
,
his
Face
towards
the
inner
Door
.
A
black
Cloud
flying
very
low
,
out
of
it
there
came
a
great
Ball
of
Fire
,
with
a
terrible
crack
of
Thunder
;
the
Fire-ball
fell
down
just
before
the
said
Philips
,
he
seemed
to
give
a
start
on
his
Seat
,
and
so
fell
backward
,
being
struck
dead
,
not
the
least
motion
of
life
appearing
in
him
afterwards
.
Captain
Thomas
who
sat
directly
opposite
to
Iohn
Philips
,
about
six
foot
distance
from
him
,
and
a
young
Child
that
was
then
within
three
foot
of
him
,
through
the
Providence
of
God
received
no
hurt
,
Yet
many
Bricks
in
the
Chimney
were
beaten
down
,
the
principal
Rafters
split
,
the
Battens
next
the
Chimney
in
the
Chamber
were
broken
,
one
of
the
main
Posts
of
the
House
into
which
the
Summer
was
framed
rent
into
shivers
,
and
a
great
part
of
it
was
carried
several
Rod
from
the
House
,
the
Door
before
Philips
,
where
the
fire
came
down
,
was
broken
.
On
the
28
of
April
A.
D.
1664.
A
Company
of
the
Neighbours
being
met
together
at
the
House
of
Henry
Condliff
in
North-Hampton
in
New-England
,
to
spend
a
few
hours
in
Christian
Conferences
,
and
in
Prayer
;
there
hapned
a
Storm
of
Thunder
and
Rain
;
and
as
the
good
Man
of
the
House
was
at
Prayer
,
there
came
a
Ball
of
Lightning
in
at
the
roof
of
the
House
which
set
the
Thatch
on
fire
,
grated
on
the
Timber
,
pierced
through
the
Chamber-floor
,
no
breach
being
made
on
the
Boards
;
only
one
of
the
jouyces
somewhat
rased
;
Matthew
Cole
(
who
was
Son
in
Law
to
the
said
Condliff
)
was
struck
stone
dead
as
he
was
leaning
over
a
Table
,
and
joyning
with
the
rest
in
Prayer
.
He
did
not
stir
nor
groan
after
he
was
smitten
,
but
continued
standing
as
before
,
bearing
upon
the
Table
.
There
was
no
visible
impression
on
his
body
or
clothes
,
only
the
sole
of
one
of
his
Shoes
was
rent
from
the
upper
Leather
.
There
were
about
twelve
persons
in
the
Room
;
none
else
received
any
harm
,
only
one
Woman
(
who
is
still
living
)
was
struck
upon
the
Head
,
which
occasioned
some
deafness
ever
since
.
The
Fire
on
the
House
was
quenched
by
the
seasonable
help
of
Neighbours
.
Iuly
15.
1665.
There
were
terrible
cracks
of
Thunder
.
An
House
in
Boston
was
struck
by
it
,
and
the
Dishes
therein
melted
as
they
stood
on
the
Shelves
,
but
no
other
hurt
done
in
the
Town
.
Only
Captain
Davenport
(
a
Worthy
Man
,
and
one
that
had
in
the
Pequot
War
,
ventured
his
life
,
and
did
great
service
for
the
Countrey
)
then
residing
in
the
Castle
where
he
commanded
:
having
that
day
wrought
himself
weary
,
and
thinking
to
refresh
himself
with
sleep
,
was
killed
with
Lightning
,
as
he
lay
upon
his
Bed
asleep
.
Several
of
the
Souldiers
in
the
Castle
were
struck
at
the
same
time
;
but
God
spared
their
lives
.
It
has
been
an
old
Opinion
mentioned
by
Plutarch
(
sympos
.
lib.
4.
q.
2.
)
that
Men
asleep
are
never
smitten
with
Lightning
;
to
confirm
which
it
has
been
alledged
,
that
one
lying
asleep
,
the
Lightning
melted
the
Money
in
his
Purse
without
doing
him
any
further
harm
:
And
that
a
Cradle
,
wherein
a
Child
lay
sleeping
,
was
broken
with
the
Lightning
,
and
the
Child
not
hurt
;
And
that
the
Arrows
of
King
Mithridates
being
near
his
Bed
,
were
burnt
with
Lightning
,
and
yet
himself
being
asleep
received
no
hurt
;
but
as
much
of
all
this
,
may
be
affirmed
of
persons
awake
.
And
this
sad
Example
(
Triste
jaces
lucis
evitandumque
Bidental
)
of
Captain
Davenport
,
whom
the
Lightning
found
and
left
asleep
,
does
confute
the
vulgar
error
mentioned
.
And
no
doubt
but
that
many
the
like
Instances
to
this
have
been
known
in
the
World
,
the
Records
whereof
we
have
not
.
But
I
proceed
:
Iune
23.
1666.
In
Marshfield
,
another
dismal
Storm
of
Rain
with
Thunder
and
Lightning
hapned
.
There
were
then
in
the
house
of
Iohn
Philips
(
he
was
Father
of
that
Iohn
Philips
who
was
slain
by
Lightning
in
the
year
1658.
)
fourteen
persons
;
the
Woman
of
the
house
calling
earnestly
to
shut
the
Door
,
that
was
no
sooner
done
,
but
an
astonishing
Thunder-clap
fell
upon
the
house
rent
the
Chimney
,
and
split
the
Door
.
All
in
the
house
were
struck
.
One
of
them
(
who
is
still
living
)
saith
,
that
when
he
came
to
himself
,
he
saw
the
house
full
of
Smoke
,
and
perceived
a
grievous
smell
of
Brimstone
,
and
saw
the
fire
ly
scattered
;
though
whether
that
fire
came
from
Heaven
or
was
violently
hurled
out
of
the
Hearth
,
he
can
give
no
account
.
At
first
he
thought
all
the
people
present
,
except
himself
,
had
been
killed
.
But
it
pleased
God
to
revive
most
of
them
.
Only
three
of
them
were
mortally
wounded
with
Heavens
Arrows
,
viz.
the
Wife
of
Iohn
Philips
,
and
another
of
his
Sons
a
young
Man
about
twenty
years
old
,
and
William
Shertly
,
who
had
a
Child
in
his
Arms
,
that
received
no
hurt
by
the
Lightning
when
himself
was
slain
.
This
Shertly
was
at
that
time
a
sojourner
in
Iohn
Philips
his
house
;
having
been
a
little
before
burnt
out
of
his
own
house
.
The
Wife
of
this
Shertly
was
with
Child
and
near
her
full
time
,
and
struck
down
for
dead
at
present
,
but
God
recovered
her
,
so
that
she
received
no
hurt
,
neither
by
fright
nor
stroke
.
Two
little
Children
sitting
upon
the
edge
of
a
Table
,
had
their
lives
preserved
,
though
a
Dog
which
lay
behind
them
under
the
Table
was
killed
.
In
the
same
year
(
in
the
latter
end
of
May
)
Samuel
Ruggles
of
Rocksborough
in
New-England
,
going
with
a
loaden
Cart
,
was
struck
with
Lightning
.
He
did
not
hear
the
Thunder-clap
,
but
was
by
the
force
of
the
Lightning
e're
he
was
aware
,
carried
over
his
Cattle
about
ten
foot
distance
from
them
.
Attempting
to
rise
up
he
found
that
he
was
not
able
to
stand
upon
his
right
Leg
,
for
his
right
foot
was
become
limber
,
and
would
bend
any
way
,
feeling
as
if
it
had
no
bone
in
it
,
nevertheless
,
he
made
a
shift
with
the
use
of
one
leg
to
get
to
his
Cattle
(
being
an
Horse
and
two
Oxen
)
which
were
all
killed
by
the
Lightning
.
He
endeavoured
to
take
off
the
Yoak
from
the
neck
of
one
of
the
Oxen
,
but
then
he
perceived
that
his
thumb
and
two
fingers
in
one
hand
were
stupified
that
he
could
not
stir
them
;
they
looked
like
cold
clay
,
the
blood
clear
gone
out
of
that
part
of
his
hand
.
But
by
rubbing
his
wounded
leg
and
hand
,
blood
and
life
came
into
them
again
.
As
he
came
home
pulling
off
his
Stocking
,
he
found
that
on
the
inside
of
his
right
Leg
(
which
smarted
much
)
the
hair
was
quite
burnt
off
,
and
it
looked
red
.
Just
over
his
Ankle
his
Stocking
was
singed
on
the
inside
,
but
not
on
the
outside
,
and
there
were
near
upon
twenty
marks
about
as
big
as
pins
heads
,
which
the
Lightning
had
left
thereon
.
Likewise
the
Shoe
on
his
left
foot
,
was
by
the
Lightning
struck
off
his
foot
,
and
carried
above
two
Rods
from
him
.
On
the
upper
leather
at
the
heel
of
the
Shoe
,
there
were
five
holes
burnt
through
it
,
bigger
than
those
which
are
made
with
Duck
Shot
.
As
for
the
Beasts
that
were
slain
,
the
hair
upon
their
skins
was
singed
,
so
that
one
might
perceive
that
the
Lightning
had
run
winding
and
turning
strangely
upon
their
bodies
,
leaving
little
marks
no
bigger
then
Corns
of
Gun-powder
behind
it
.
There
was
in
the
Cart
a
Chest
which
the
Lightning
pierced
through
,
as
also
through
a
quire
of
Paper
and
twelve
Napkins
,
melting
some
pewter
dishes
that
were
under
them
.
At
another
time
in
Rocksborough
,
a
Thunder
Storm
hapning
,
broke
into
the
house
of
Thomas
Bishop
,
striking
off
some
Clapboards
,
splitting
two
Studs
of
the
end
Spar
,
and
running
down
by
each
side
of
the
Window
,
where
stood
a
Bed
with
three
Children
in
it
.
Over
the
head
of
the
Bed
were
three
Guns
and
a
Sword
,
which
were
so
melted
with
the
Lightning
that
they
began
to
run
.
It
made
a
hole
through
the
floor
,
and
coming
into
a
lower
room
it
beat
down
the
shutter
of
the
Window
,
and
running
on
a
shelf
of
Pewter
,
it
melted
several
Dishes
there
;
and
descending
lower
,
it
melted
a
Brass
Morter
,
and
a
Brass
Kettle
.
The
Children
in
the
Bed
were
wonderfully
preserved
:
for
a
Lath
at
the
corner
of
it
was
burnt
,
and
Splinters
flew
about
their
Clothes
and
Faces
,
and
there
was
not
an
hands
breadth
between
them
and
the
fire
,
yet
received
they
no
hurt
.
On
the
18
of
May
(
being
the
Lords
day
)
A.
D.
1673.
The
People
at
Wenham
(
their
worthy
Pastor
Mr.
Antipas
Newman
being
lately
dead
)
prevailed
with
the
Reverend
Mr.
Higginson
of
Salem
,
to
spend
that
Sabbath
amongst
them
.
The
afternoon
Sermon
being
ended
,
he
with
several
of
the
Town
went
to
Mr.
Newman
his
House
;
w●●lest
they
were
in
discourse
there
,
about
the
word
and
works
of
God
,
a
Thunder
storm
arose
.
After
a
while
a
smart
Clap
of
Thunder
broke
upon
the
House
,
and
especially
into
the
Room
where
they
were
sitting
,
and
discoursing
together
;
It
did
for
the
present
deafen
them
all
,
filling
the
Room
with
smoke
,
and
a
strong
smell
as
of
Brimstone
.
With
the
Thunder-clap
,
came
in
a
Ball
of
Fire
as
big
as
the
Bullet
of
a
great
Gun
,
which
suddenly
went
up
the
Chimney
,
as
also
the
Smoke
did
.
This
Ball
of
Fire
was
seen
at
the
feet
of
Richard
Goldsmith
,
who
sat
on
a
Leather
Chair
,
next
the
Chimney
,
at
which
instant
he
fell
off
the
Chair
on
the
Ground
.
As
soon
as
the
Smoke
was
gone
,
some
in
the
room
endeavoured
to
hold
him
up
,
but
found
him
dead
;
also
the
Dog
that
lay
under
the
Chair
was
found
stone
dead
,
but
not
the
least
hurt
done
to
the
Chair
.
All
that
could
be
perceived
by
the
Man
,
was
,
that
the
hair
of
head
near
one
of
his
Ears
was
a
little
singed
.
There
were
seven
or
eight
in
that
room
,
and
more
in
the
next
;
yet
(
through
the
merciful
providence
of
God
)
none
else
had
the
least
harm
.
This
Richard
Goldsmith
,
who
was
thus
slain
,
was
a
Shoemaker
by
Trade
,
being
reputed
a
good
Man
for
the
main
;
but
had
blemished
his
Christian
Profession
by
frequent
breaking
of
his
promise
,
it
being
too
common
with
him
(
as
with
too
many
Professors
amongst
us
)
to
be
free
and
forward
in
engaging
but
backward
in
performing
.
Yet
this
must
further
be
added
,
that
half
a
year
before
his
Death
,
God
gave
him
a
deep
sence
of
his
Evils
,
that
he
made
it
his
business
not
only
that
his
peace
might
be
made
with
God
,
but
with
Men
also
,
unto
whom
he
had
given
just
offence
.
He
went
up
and
down
bewailing
his
great
sin
in
promise-breaking
;
and
was
become
a
very
conscientious
and
lively
Christian
,
promoting
holy
and
edifying
Discourses
,
as
he
had
occasion
.
At
that
very
time
when
he
was
struck
dead
,
he
was
speaking
of
some
passages
in
the
Sermon
he
had
newly
heard
,
and
his
last
words
were
,
blessed
be
the
Lord
.
In
the
same
year
,
on
the
21.
of
Iune
,
being
Saturday
in
the
afternoon
;
another
Thunder-storm
arose
;
during
which
Storm
Iosiah
Walton
(
the
youngest
Son
of
Mr.
William
Walton
late
Minister
of
Marble-head
)
was
in
a
Ketch
coming
in
from
Sea
,
and
being
before
the
Harbours
mouth
,
the
Wind
suddenly
shifted
to
the
Northward
;
a
violent
Gust
of
Wind
coming
down
on
the
Vessel
,
the
Seamen
concluded
to
hand
their
Sails
,
Iosiah
Walton
got
upon
the
Main-yard
to
expedite
the
matter
,
and
foot
down
the
Sail
;
when
there
hapned
a
terrible
flash
of
Lightning
,
which
breaking
forth
out
of
the
C●o●d
,
struck
down
three
Men
who
were
on
the
Deck
,
without
doing
them
any
hurt
;
but
Iosiah
Walton
being
(
as
was
said
)
on
the
Main-yard
,
the
Lightning
shattered
his
Thigh-bone
all
in
pieces
,
and
did
split
and
shiver
the
Main-mast
of
the
Vessel
,
and
scorcht
the
Rigging
.
Iosiah
Walton
falling
down
upon
the
Deck
,
his
Leg
was
broken
short
off
.
His
Brother
being
on
the
Deck
,
did
(
with
others
)
take
him
up
,
and
found
him
alive
,
but
sorely
scorched
and
wounded
.
They
brought
him
on
shore
to
his
Mothers
House
.
At
first
he
was
very
sensible
of
his
case
;
and
took
leave
of
his
Friends
,
giving
himself
to
a
serious
preparation
for
another
World
.
His
Relations
used
all
means
possible
for
his
recovery
;
though
he
himself
told
them
he
was
a
dead
man
,
and
the
use
of
means
would
but
put
him
to
more
misery
.
His
Bones
were
so
shattered
,
that
it
was
not
possible
for
the
Art
of
Man
to
reduce
them
;
Also
,
the
violent
heat
of
the
weather
occasioned
a
Gangrene
.
In
this
misery
he
continued
until
the
next
Wednesday
morning
;
and
then
departed
this
life
;
he
was
an
hopeful
young-man
.
In
the
Year
1678.
on
the
29th.
of
Iune
,
at
Cambridge
in
New-England
;
A
Thunder-clap
with
Lightning
broke
into
the
next
house
to
the
Colledge
.
It
tore
away
and
shattered
into
pieces
a
considerable
quantity
of
the
Tyle
on
the
Roof
thereof
.
In
one
Room
there
then
hapned
to
be
the
Wife
of
Iohn
Benjamin
(
Daughter
to
Thomas
Swetman
,
the
Owner
of
the
House
)
who
then
had
an
Infant
about
two
Moneths
old
in
her
Arms
;
also
another
Woman
.
They
were
all
of
them
struck
;
the
Child
being
by
the
force
of
the
Lightning
carried
out
of
the
Mothers
Arms
,
and
thrown
upon
the
Floor
some
distance
from
her
.
The
Mother
was
at
first
thought
to
be
dead
,
but
God
restored
her
,
though
she
lost
the
use
of
her
Limbs
for
some
considerable
time
.
Her
feet
were
singed
with
the
Lightning
,
and
yet
no
sign
thereof
appearing
on
her
Shoes
.
Also
the
Child
and
the
other
Woman
recovered
.
In
the
next
room
were
seven
or
eight
persons
who
received
no
hurt
.
It
was
above
a
quarter
of
an
hour
before
they
could
help
the
persons
thus
smitten
,
for
the
room
was
so
full
of
Smoke
(
smelling
like
Brimstone
)
that
they
could
not
see
them
.
Some
Swine
being
near
the
Door
as
the
Lightning
fell
,
were
thrown
into
the
House
,
and
seemed
dead
awhile
,
but
afterwards
came
to
life
again
.
A
Cat
was
killed
therewith
.
A
Pewter
Candlestick
standing
upon
a
joynt-stool
;
some
part
of
it
was
melted
and
carried
away
before
the
Lightning
,
and
stuck
in
the
Chamber
floor
over
head
,
like
Swan
shot
,
and
yet
the
Candlestick
it self
was
not
so
much
as
shaken
off
from
the
Stool
whereon
it
stood
.
Iune
12.
1680.
There
was
an
amazing
Thunder-storm
at
Hampton
in
New-England
.
The
Lightning
fell
upon
the
House
of
Mr.
Ioseph
Smith
,
strangely
shattering
it
in
divers
places
.
His
Wife
(
the
Grand-Daughter
of
that
Eminent
Man
of
God
,
Mr.
Cotton
,
who
was
the
famous
Teacher
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
first
in
Old
,
and
then
in
New
Boston
)
lay
as
dead
for
the
present
;
being
struck
down
with
the
Lightning
,
near
the
Chimney
,
yet
God
mercifully
spared
and
restored
her
.
But
the
said
Smith
his
Mother
(
a
gracious
Woman
)
was
strvck
dead
and
never
recovered
again
.
Besides
all
these
which
have
been
mentioned
,
one
or
two
in
Connecticut
Colony
,
and
four
Persons
dwelling
in
the
Northern
parts
of
this
Countrey
,
were
smitten
with
the
fire
of
God
,
about
sixteen
years
ago
;
the
circumstances
of
which
Providences
(
though
very
Remarkable
)
I
have
not
as
yet
received
from
those
that
were
acquainted
therewith
;
and
therefore
cannot
here
publish
them
.
Also
,
some
Remarkables
about
Thunder
hapned
the
last
year
.
A
Reverend
Friend
in
a
Neighbour
Colony
,
in
a
Letter
bearing
August
3.
1682.
Writeth
thus
;
We
have
had
of
late
great
Storms
of
Rain
and
Wind
,
and
some
of
Thunder
and
Lightning
,
whereby
Execution
has
been
done
,
though
with
sparing
mercy
to
Men
:
Mr.
Jones
his
House
in
New-Haven
,
was
broken
into
by
the
Lightning
,
and
strange
work
made
in
one
Room
especially
,
in
which
one
of
his
Children
had
been
but
a
little
before
.
This
was
done
June
8.
1682.
A
little
after
which
at
Norwalk
,
there
were
nine
working
Oxen
smitten
dead
at
once
,
within
a
small
compass
of
Ground
.
The
next
Moneth
at
Greenwich
,
there
were
seven
Swine
and
a
Dog
●illed
with
the
Lightning
,
very
near
a
dwelling
House
,
where
a
Family
of
Children
(
their
Parents
not
at
home
when
Lightning
hapned
)
were
much
frighted
,
but
received
no
other
hurt
:
what
are
these
but
warning
pieces
,
shewing
that
Mens
lives
may
go
next
?
Thus
he
,
I
proceed
now
to
give
an
account
of
some
late
Remarkables
about
Thunder
and
Lightning
,
wherein
several
Vessels
at
Sea
were
concerned
.
Iuly
17.
1677.
A
Vessel
whereof
Mr.
Thomas
Berry
was
Master
,
set
Sail
from
Boston
in
New-England
,
Bound
for
the
Island
of
Madera●●
About
3.
h.
P.
M.
being
half
way
between
Cape
Cod
and
Brewsters
Islands
,
they
were
becalmed
;
and
they
perceived
a
Thunder-shower
arising
in
the
North-Northwest
.
The
Master
ordered
all
their
Sails
(
except
their
two
Courses
)
to
be
furled
.
When
the
shower
drew
near
to
them
,
they
had
only
the
fore-sail
abroad
;
all
the
Men
were
busie
in
lashing
fast
the
Long-boat
;
The
Master
was
walking
upon
the
Deck
,
and
as
he
came
near
the
Main-mast
,
he
beheld
something
very
black
fly
before
him
,
about
the
bigness
of
a
small
Mast
,
at
the
Larboard
side
;
and
immediately
he
heard
a
dreadful
and
amazing
noise
,
not
like
a
single
Canon
,
but
as
if
great
Armies
of
Men
had
been
firing
one
against
another
;
presently
upon
which
the
Master
was
struck
clear
round
,
and
fell
down
for
dead
upon
the
Deck
,
continuing
so
for
about
seven
minutes
;
but
then
he
revived
,
having
his
hands
much
burnt
with
the
Lightning
.
The
Ship
seemed
to
be
on
fire
;
and
a
very
great
Smoke
having
a
Sulphurous
smell
came
from
between
the
Decks
;
so
that
no
man
was
able
to
stay
there
,
for
more
than
half
an
hour
after
this
surprizing
Accident
hapned
.
The
Main-mast
was
split
from
the
Top-gallant-mast
head
to
the
lower
Deck
.
The
Partners
of
the
Pump
were
struck
up
at
the
Star-board
side
,
and
one
end
of
two
Cabbins
staved
down
betwixt
Decks
.
Two
holes
were
made
in
one
of
the
Pumps
about
the
bigness
of
two
Musquet
Bullets
.
They
were
forced
to
return
to
Boston
again
,
in
order
to
the
fitting
of
the
Vessel
with
a
new
Mast.
Through
the
mercy
of
the
most
high
,
no
person
in
the
Vessel
received
any
hurt
,
besides
what
hath
been
expressed
.
Yet
it
is
Remarkable
that
the
same
day
,
about
the
same
time
,
two
Men
in
or
near
Wenham
were
killed
with
Lightning
,
as
they
sat
under
a
tree
in
the
Woods
.
On
Iune
the
sixth
A.
D.
1682.
A
Ship
called
the
Iamaica
Merchant
,
Captain
Ioseph
Wild
Commander
,
being
then
in
the
Gulph
of
Florida
,
Lat.
27.
gr.
about
1
h.
P.
M.
was
surprized
with
an
amazing
Thunder
shower
;
the
Lightning
split
the
Main-mast
,
and
knocked
down
one
of
the
Sea-men
,
and
set
the
Ship
on
fire
between
Decks
,
in
several
places
.
They
used
utmost
endeavour
to
extinguish
the
fire
,
but
could
not
do
it
;
seeing
they
were
unable
to
overcome
those
Flames
,
they
betook
themselves
to
their
Boat
.
The
fire
was
so
furious
between
the
Cabbin
and
the
Deck
in
the
Steeridge
,
that
they
could
not
go
to
the
relief
of
each
other
,
insomuch
that
a
Man
and
his
Wife
were
parted
.
The
Man
leaped
over-board
into
the
Sea
,
and
so
swam
to
the
Boat
:
his
Wife
and
a
Child
were
taken
out
of
a
Gallery
Window
into
the
Boat
.
Three
Men
more
were
saved
by
leaping
out
of
the
Cabbin
Window
.
There
were
aboard
this
Vessel
which
Heaven
thus
set
on
fire
,
thirty
four
persons
;
yet
all
escaped
with
their
lives
:
For
the
gracious
providence
of
God
so
ordered
,
as
that
Captain
Iohn
Bennet
was
then
in
company
,
who
received
these
distressed
and
astonished
Creatures
into
his
Ship
:
so
did
they
behold
the
Vessel
burning
,
until
about
8
h.
P.
M.
when
that
which
remained
sunk
to
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
.
The
Master
with
several
of
the
Seamen
were
by
Captain
Bennet
brought
safe
to
New-England
,
where
they
declared
how
wonderfully
they
had
been
delivered
from
Death
which
God
both
by
fire
and
water
had
threatned
them
with
.
March
16.
1682
,
3.
A
ship
whereof
Robert
Luist
is
Master
being
then
at
Sea
(
bound
for
New-England
)
in
Lat.
27.
gr
.
about
2.
h.
A.
M
▪
it
began
to
Thunder
and
Lighten
.
They
beh●ld
three
Corpusants
(
as
Mariners
call
them
)
on
the
Yards
:
The
Thunder
grew
fiercer
,
and
thicker
than
before
.
Suddenly
their
Vessel
was
filled
with
Smoke
,
and
the
smell
of
Brimstone
,
that
the
poor
men
were
terrified
with
the
apprehension
of
their
Ships
being
on
fire
.
There
came
down
from
the
Clouds
a
stream
or
flame
of
Fire
as
big
as
the
Ships
Mast
,
which
fell
on
the
middle
of
the
Deck
,
where
the
Mate
was
standing
,
but
then
was
thrown
flat
upon
his
back
with
three
Men
more
that
were
but
a
little
distance
from
him
.
They
that
were
yet
untouched
,
thought
,
not
only
that
their
fellow
Mariners
had
been
struck
dead
,
but
their
Deck
broken
in
pieces
by
that
blow
,
whose
sound
seemed
●o
them
to
exceed
the
report
of
many
great
Guns
fired
off
at
once
.
Some
that
were
less
dangerously
hurt
,
made
an
Out-cry
that
their
legs
were
scalded
;
but
the
Mate
lay
speechless
and
senseless
.
When
he
began
to
come
to
himself
,
he
made
sad
complaints
of
a
burden
lying
upon
his
back
.
When
Day
came
,
they
perceived
their
Main-top-mast
was
split
▪
and
the
Top-sail
burnt
.
The
Lightning
seemed
like
small
coals
of
fire
blown
over-board
.
There
is
one
Remarkable
more
about
Thunder
and
Lightning
,
which
I
am
lately
informed
of
by
persons
concerned
therein
;
some
circumstances
in
the
Relation
being
as
wonderfull
,
as
any
of
the
preceding
particulars
▪
Thus
it
was
:
On
Iuly
24.
in
the
Year
1681
▪
The
Ship
called
Albemarl
(
whereof
Mr.
Edward
Lad
was
then
Master
)
being
an
hundred
leagues
from
Cape
Cod
,
in
Lat.
48.
about
3
h.
P.
M.
met
with
a
Thunder
Storm
.
The
Lightning
burnt
the
Main-top-sail
,
split
the
Main-cap
in
pieces
,
rent
the
Mast
all
along
.
There
was
in
special
one
dreadful
Clap
of
Thunder
,
the
report
bigger
than
of
a
great
Gun
,
at
which
all
the
Ships
Company
were
amazed
;
then
did
there
fall
something
from
the
Clouds
upon
the
stern
of
the
Boat
,
which
broke
into
many
small
parts
;
split
one
of
the
Pumps
,
the
other
Pump
much
hurt
also
.
It
was
a
Bituminous
matter
,
smelling
much
like
fired
Gun-powder
.
It
continued
burning
in
the
stern
of
the
Boat
,
they
did
with
Sticks
dissipate
it
,
and
poured
much
Water
on
it
,
and
yet
they
were
not
able
by
all
that
they
could
do
to
extinguish
it
,
until
such
time
as
all
the
matter
was
consumed
.
But
the
strangest
thing
of
all
,
is
yet
to
be
mentioned
.
When
night
came
,
observing
the
Stars
,
they
perceived
that
their
Compasses
were
changed
.
As
for
the
Compass
in
the
Biddikil
,
the
North
point
was
turned
clear
South
.
There
were
two
other
Compasses
unhung
in
the
Locker
,
in
the
Cabbin
.
In
one
of
which
the
North
point
stood
South
,
like
that
in
the
Biddikil
;
as
for
the
other
,
the
North
point
stood
West
.
So
that
they
Sailed
by
a
Needle
whose
Polarity
was
quite
changed
.
The
Seamen
were
at
first
puzled
how
to
work
their
Vessel
right
,
considering
that
the
South
point
of
their
Compass
was
now
become
North
,
but
after
a
little
use
,
it
was
easie
to
them
.
Thus
did
they
Sail
a
thousand
Leagues
.
As
for
the
Compass
wherein
the
Lightning
had
made
the
Needle
to
point
Westward
,
since
it
was
brought
to
New-England
the
Glass
being
broke
,
it
has
by
means
of
the
Air
coming
to
it
,
wholly
lost
its
virtue
.
One
of
those
Compasses
which
had
quite
changed
the
Polarity
from
North
to
South
,
is
still
extant
in
Boston
;
and
at
present
in
my
custody
.
The
North
point
of
the
Needle
doth
remain
fixed
to
this
day
,
as
it
did
immediately
after
the
Lightning
caused
an
alteration
.
The
natural
reason
of
which
may
be
enquired
into
in
the
next
Chapter
:
But
before
I
pass
to
that
,
it
may
be
,
it
will
be
grateful
to
the
Reader
,
for
me
here
to
commemorate
some
parallel
Instances
,
which
have
lately
hapned
in
other
parts
of
the
World
,
unto
which
I
proceed
,
contenting
my self
with
one
or
two
Examples
,
reserving
others
for
the
subsequent
Chapter
;
where
we
shall
have
further
occasion
to
take
notice
of
them
.
The
Authors
Ephemeridum
Medico-Physicarum
Germanicarum
,
have
informed
the
World
,
that
on
August
14.
1669.
it
Thundred
and
Lightned
as
if
Heaven
and
Earth
would
come
together
.
And
at
the
house
of
a
Gentleman
who
lived
near
Bergen
,
the
fiery
Lightning
flashed
through
four
inner
rooms
at
once
,
entring
into
a
Beer
Cellar
,
with
its
force
it
threw
down
the
Earthen
Vessels
,
with
the
Windows
and
Doors
where
it
came
:
but
the
Tin
and
Iron
Vessels
were
partly
melted
,
and
partly
burnt
with
black
spots
remaining
on
them
.
Where
it
entred
the
Cellar
,
the
Barrels
were
removed
out
of
their
right
places
;
where
it
went
out
,
it
left
the
Taps
shaking
.
In
one
room
the
binding
was
taken
off
from
the
back
of
a
Bible
,
and
the
Margin
was
accurately
cut
by
the
Lightning
without
hurting
the
Letters
,
as
if
it
had
been
done
by
the
hands
of
some
Artists
:
beginning
at
the
Re●elation
,
and
(
which
is
wonderful
)
ending
with
the
twelfth
Chapter
of
1
Epistle
to
the
Corinthians
,
which
Chapter
fell
in
course
to
be
expounded
in
publick
the
next
Lords
day
.
Six
Women
sitting
in
the
same
Chimney
filled
with
a
Sulphurous
and
choaking
Mist
,
that
〈◊〉
could
scarce
breathe
;
not
far
from
the
Bed
of
a
Woman
that
was
then
lying
in
,
were
struck
down
,
the
hangings
of
the
room
burnt
,
and
the
Mother
of
the
Woman
in
Child-bed
lay
for
dead
at
present
;
but
after
a
while
,
the
other
recovering
their
sences
,
examined
what
hurt
was
done
to
the
Woman
thought
to
be
dead
:
her
Kerchief
was
burnt
as
if
it
had
been
done
with
Gun-powder
;
she
had
about
her
a
silver
Chain
,
which
was
melted
and
broke
into
five
parts
:
her
under
Garments
were
not
so
much
as
singed
;
but
just
under
her
Paps
she
was
very
much
burnt
.
After
she
came
to
her self
,
she
was
very
sensible
of
pain
in
the
place
where
the
Lightning
had
caused
that
wound
.
To
lenifie
which
Womens
Milk
was
made
use
of
.
But
Blisters
arising
,
the
dolour
was
increased
,
until
a
skilful
Physician
prescribed
this
Unguent
.
R.
Mucilag
.
Sem.
Cydoniorum
C.
aq.
Malv
.
extract
half
an
Ounce
.
Succ.
Planta●
.
rec
.
an
ounce
and
half
.
Lytharg
.
aur.
subt
.
pert
.
half
a
drachm
.
m.
ad
fict
.
whereby
the
inflamation
was
allayed
.
By
the
same
Authors
,
it
is
also
Related
,
that
in
Iune
A.
D.
1671.
an
house
was
struck
with
Lightning
in
four
places
,
in
some
places
the
Timber
was
split
,
and
in
other
places
had
holes
made
in
it
,
as
if
bored
through
with
an
Awger
,
but
no
impression
of
fire
〈◊〉
any
where
to
be
seen
.
A
Girl
fifteen
years
old
,
sitting
in
the
Chimney
,
was
struck
down
and
lay
for
dead
,
the
space
of
half
an
hour
.
And
it
is
probable
,
that
she
had
never
recovered
,
had
not
an
able
Physician
been
sent
for
,
who
viewing
her
,
perceived
that
the
Clothes
about
her
Breast
were
made
to
look
blewish
by
the
Lightning
:
It
had
also
caused
her
Paps
to
look
fiery
and
blackish
,
as
if
they
had
been
scorched
with
Gun-powder
.
Under
her
Breast
the
Lightning
had
left
creases
,
a
cross
her
body
,
of
a
brownish
colour
.
Also
some
creases
made
by
the
Lightning
as
broad
as
ones
finger
run
along
her
left
Leg
reaching
to
her
Foot
.
The
Physician
caused
two
spoonfuls
of
Apoplectick
Water
to
be
poured
down
her
throat
,
upon
which
she
instantly
revived
,
complaining
of
a
great
heat
in
her
Jaws
and
much
pain
,
in
the
places
hurt
by
the
Lightning
.
Half
a
drachm
of
Pulvis
Bezoarticus
Anglicus
,
in
the
water
of
sweet
Chervil
was
given
to
her
,
which
caused
a
plentiful
sweat
,
whereby
the
pain
in
her
Jaws
was
dimi●ished
.
Being
still
feave●ish
,
an
emulsion
made
with
Poppy
seed
,
Millet
,
Carduus
Benedictus
,
&c.
was
made
use
of
,
upon
which
the
Patient
had
ease
and
recovered
.
It
appears
by
this
as
well
as
other
instances
,
that
great
care
should
be
had
of
those
that
are
Thunde-struck
,
that
they
be
not
given
up
for
quite
dead
,
before
all
means
be
used
in
order
to
their
being
revived
.
Paulus
Zacchias
in
Questionibus
Medicis
giveth
Rules
whereby
it
may
be
known
whether
persons
smitten
with
Lightning
be
dead
,
past
all
recovery
or
no.
And
the
History
put
forth
by
Iaccbus
Iavellus
in
an
Epistle
emitted
with
his
Medicinae
Compendium
,
describes
the
cure
of
persons
struck
with
Lightning
.
I
have
not
my self
seen
those
Books
;
but
whoso
shall
see
cause
to
obtain
and
consult
them
,
will
I
suppose
find
therein
things
worth
their
reading
and
consideration
.
Something
to
this
purpose
I
find
in
the
Scholion
on
the
Germ.
Ephem
.
for
the
year
1671.
obs.
37.
p.
69.
The
Reader
that
is
desirous
to
see
more
Remarkable
Instances
about
Thunder
and
Lightning
,
wherein
persons
living
in
former
age
were
concerned
,
if
he
please
to
look
into
Zuinger
his
Theatrum
vit.
Human.
Vol.
2.
Lib.
2.
P.
322.
&
Lib.
7.
P.
475
,
545.
&
Vol.
3.
Lib.
1.
P.
631.
&
Vol.
5.
Lib.
4.
P.
1371.
he
will
find
many
notable
and
memorable
passages
which
that
industrious
Author
hath
collected
.
Though
none
more
awful
(
to
my
Remembrance
)
than
that
which
hapned
A.
D.
1546.
when
Meckelen
(
a
principal
City
in
Brabant
)
was
set
on
fire
,
and
suffered
a
fearful
Conflagration
by
Lightning
:
So
it
was
,
that
at
the
very
time
.
when
this
Thunder-Storm
hapned
,
an
Inn-keeper
(
whose
Name
was
Croes
)
had
in
his
house
some
Guests
,
who
were
playing
at
Cards
.
The
Inn-keeper
going
into
his
Wine-Celler
to
fetch
Drink
for
his
merry
Guests
,
at
that
moment
the
furious
Tempest
plucked
up
the
house
and
carried
it
a
good
way
off
.
Every
one
of
the
Men
that
were
playing
at
Cards
were
found
dead
with
their
Cards
in
their
hands
;
only
the
Inn-keeper
himself
,
being
in
the
Wine-Cellar
(
which
was
arched
)
escaped
with
his
Life
.
This
brings
to
mind
a
strange
passage
related
by
Cardan
(
de
variet
Lib.
8.
C.
43.
)
who
saith
,
that
eight
men
sitting
down
together
under
an
Oak
,
as
they
were
at
Supper
,
a
flash
of
Lightning
smote
and
●lew
them
all
;
And
they
were
found
in
the
very
posture
that
the
Lightning
surprized
them
in
:
one
with
the
Meat
in
his
Mouth
,
another
seemed
to
be
Drinking
,
another
with
a
Cup
in
his
hand
,
which
he
intended
to
bring
to
his
Mouth
,
&c.
They
looked
like
Images
made
black
with
the
Lightning
.
As
for
Scripture
Examples
of
Men
slain
by
Lightning
;
it
is
the
judgement
of
the
Judicious
and
Learned
Zuinger
,
that
the
Sodomites
&
those
250
that
being
with
Corab
in
his
Conspiracy
presumed
to
offer
Incense
▪
Numb.
16.
35.
And
Nadab
and
Abihu
,
and
th●●
two
Semicenturions
with
their
Souldiers
,
who
came
to
apprehend
the
Prophet
Elijah
,
were
all
killed
by
Lightning
from
Heaven
.
CHAP.
IV.
Some
Philosophical
Meditations
.
Concerning
Antipathies
and
Sympathies
.
Of
the
Loadstone
.
Of
the
Nature
and
Wonderful
Effects
of
Lightning
.
That
Thunder-Storms
are
often
caused
by
Satan
;
and
sometimes
by
good
Angels
.
Thunder
is
the
Voice
of
God
,
and
therefore
to
be
dreaded
.
All
Places
in
the
habitable
World
are
subject
to
it
more
or
less
.
No
Amulets
can
preserve
men
from
being
hurt
thereby
.
The
miserable
estate
of
Wicked
Men
upon
this
account
,
and
the
happiness
of
the
Righteous
,
who
may
be
●●●ve
all
disquieting
fears
,
with
respect
unto
such
terrible
Accidents
.
HAving
thus
far
Related
many
Remarkable
Providences
,
which
have
hapned
in
these
goings
down
of
the
Sun
;
and
some
of
the
particulars
,
(
especially
in
the
last
Chapter
)
being
Tragical
Stories
:
The
Reader
must
give
me
leave
upon
this
occasion
a
little
to
divert
and
recreate
my
mind
,
with
some
Philosophical
Meditations
;
and
to
conclude
with
a
Theological
Improvement
thereof
.
There
are
Wonders
in
the
Works
of
Creation
as
well
as
Providence
,
the
reason
whereof
the
most
knowing
amongst
Mortals
,
are
not
able
to
comprehend
.
Dost
thou
know
the
ballancings
of
the
Clouds
,
the
wondrous
works
of
him
who
is
perfect
in
knowledge
?
I
have
not
yet
seen
any
who
give
a
satisfactory
reason
of
those
strange
Fountains
in
New
Spain
,
which
Ebb
and
Flow
with
the
Sea
,
though
far
from
it
;
and
which
fall
in
Rainy
Weather
,
and
rise
in
dry
;
or
concerning
that
Pit
near
St.
Bartholmew's
into
which
if
one
cast
a
stone
though
never
so
small
,
it
makes
a
noise
as
great
and
terrible
as
a
clap
of
Thunder
.
It
is
no
difficult
thing
to
produce
a
World
of
Instances
,
concerning
which
the
usual
Answer
is
,
an
occult
Quality
is
the
cause
of
this
strange
operation
,
which
is
only
a
Fig-lea●
whereby
our
common
Philosophers
seek
to
hide
their
own
ignorance
.
Nor
may
we
(
with
Erastus
)
deny
that
there
are
marvelous
Sympathies
and
Antipathies
in
the
natures
of
things
.
We
know
that
the
Horse
does
abominate
the
Camel
;
the
mighty
Elephant
is
afraid
of
a
Mouse
:
And
they
say
that
the
Lion
,
who
scorneth
to
turn
his
back
upon
the
stoutest
Animal
,
will
tremble
at
the
Crowing
of
a
Cock
.
Some
Men
also
have
strange
A●tipathies
in
their
natures
against
that
●ort
of
Food
which
others
love
and
live
upon
.
I
have
read
of
one
that
could
not
endure
to
eat
either
Bread
or
Flesh.
Of
another
that
fell
into
a
Swoonding
fit
at
the
smell
of
a
Rose
.
Others
would
do
the
like
at
the
smell
of
Vineger
,
or
at
the
sight
of
an
Eel
or
a
Frog
.
There
was
a
Man
that
if
he
did
hear
the
sound
of
a
Bell
,
he
would
immediately
die
away
.
Another
if
he
did
happen
to
hear
any
one
sweeping
a
Room
,
an
inexpressible
horror
would
sieze
upon
him
.
Another
if
he
heard
one
whetting
a
Knife
his
Gumms
would
fall
a
bleeding
.
Another
was
not
able
to
behold
a
Knife
that
had
a
sharp
point
,
without
being
in
a
strange
agony
.
Quercetus
speaketh
of
one
that
died
as
he
was
sitting
at
the
Table
,
only
because
an
Apple
was
brought
into
his
sight
.
There
are
some
who
if
a
Cat
accidentally
come
into
the
Room
,
though
they
neither
see
it
,
nor
are
told
of
it
,
will
presently
be
in
a
Sweat
and
ready
to
die
away
.
There
was
lately
one
living
in
Stow-Market
,
that
when
ever
it
Thundred
would
fall
into
a
violent
Vomiting
,
and
so
continue
until
the
Thunder-storm
was
over
.
A
Woman
had
such
an
Antipathy
against
Cheese
that
if
she
did
but
eat
a
piece
of
Bread
,
cut
with
a
Knife
,
which
a
little
before
had
cut
Cheese
,
it
would
cause
a
Deliquium
,
yet
the
same
Woman
when
she
was
with
Child
delighted
in
no
meat
so
much
as
in
Cheese
.
There
was
la●ely
(
I
know
not
but
that
he
may
be
living
still
)
a
Man
that
if
Pork
,
o●
any
thing
made
of
Swines
flesh
were
brought
into
the
room
,
he
would
fall
into
a
convulsive
Sardonian
Laughter
;
nor
can
he
for
his
heart
leave
as
long
as
that
object
is
before
him
,
so
that
if
it
should
not
be
removed
,
he
would
certainly
laugh
himself
to
death
.
It
is
evident
that
the
peculiar
Antipathies
of
some
persons
are
caused
by
the
imaginations
of
their
Parents
.
There
was
one
that
would
fall
into
a
Syncope
if
either
a
Calves-head
or
a
Cabbage
were
brought
near
him
.
There
were
n●●vi
materni
upon
the
Hypocondria
of
this
person
,
on
his
right
side
there
was
the
form
of
a
Calves
head
,
on
his
left
side
a
Cabbage
imprinted
there
by
the
Imagination
of
his
Longing
Mother
.
Most
Wonderful
is
that
which
Libavius
and
others
report
,
concerning
a
Man
that
would
be
surprized
with
a
Lipothymy
at
the
sight
of
his
own
Son
;
nay
,
upon
his
approaching
near
unto
him
,
though
he
saw
him
not
,
for
which
some
assigned
this
reason
,
that
the
Mother
when
she
was
with
Child
,
used
to
feed
upon
such
Meats
as
were
abominable
to
the
Father
(
concerning
the
rationality
of
this
conjecture
see
Sr.
Kenelm
Digby's
disco●●●e
of
Bodies
,
P.
409
,
410.
)
but
others
said
that
the
Midwife
who
b●ought
him
into
the
World
was
a
Witch
.
Nor
are
the
Sympathies
in
Nature
less
Wonderful
than
the
Antipathies
.
There
is
a
mutual
Friendship
between
the
Olive
tree
and
the
Myrtle
.
There
is
a
certain
Stone
called
Pantarbe
which
draws
Gold
unto
it
.
So
does
the
Adamas
hairs
and
twigs
.
The
Sympathy
between
the
Load-stone
and
Iron
,
which
do
mutually
attract
each
other
,
is
admirable
.
There
is
no
Philosopher
but
speaketh
of
this
.
Some
have
published
whole
Treatises
(
both
profitable
and
pleasant
)
upon
this
Argument
;
In
special
Gilbert
,
Ward
,
Cabeus
,
Kepler
,
and
of
late
Kircherus
.
I
know
many
Fabulous
things
have
been
related
concerning
the
Load-stone
by
inexperienced
Philosophers
,
and
so
believed
by
many
others
,
E.
G.
that
Onions
,
or
Garlick
,
or
Ointments
will
cause
it
to
lose
its
vertue
.
Iohnston
,
(
and
from
him
Dr.
Brown
in
his
vulgar
Errors
)
hath
truly
asserted
the
contrary
.
Every
one
knoweth
that
the
head
of
a
Needle
touched
therewith
will
continue
pointing
towards
the
North
Pole
:
so
that
the
Magnet
leaveth
an
impression
of
its
own
nature
and
vertue
upon
the
Needle
,
causing
it
to
stand
pointed
as
the
Magnet
it self
doth
:
The
Loadstone
it self
is
the
hardest
Iron
;
and
it
is
a
thing
known
that
such
Mines
are
naturally
so
(
notwithstanding
the
Report
of
one
who
saith
,
that
lately
in
Devonshire
,
Load-stones
were
found
otherwise
)
posited
in
th●
Earth
.
Just
under
the
Line
the
Needle
lieth
Parallel
with
the
Horizon
,
but
Sailing
North
or
South
it
begins
to
incline
and
increase
according
as
it
approacheth
to
either
Pole
,
and
would
at
last
endeavour
to
erect
it self
,
whence
some
ascribe
these
strange
effects
to
the
North
Star
,
which
they
suppose
to
be
very
magnetical
.
There
is
reason
to
believe
that
the
Earth
is
the
great
Magnet
.
Hence
(
as
Mr.
Seller
observes
)
when
a
Bar
of
Iron
has
stood
long
in
a
Window
,
that
end
of
it
which
is
next
to
the
Earth
will
have
the
same
vertue
which
the
Load-stone
it self
has
.
Some
place
the
first
Meridian
at
the
Azores
,
because
there
the
Needle
varies
not
:
but
the
like
is
to
be
said
of
some
other
parts
of
the
World
;
yea
under
the
very
same
Meridian
in
divers
Latitudes
there
is
a
great
variation
as
to
the
pointing
of
the
Needle
.
It
is
affirmed
,
that
between
the
shore
of
Ireland
,
France
,
Spain
,
Guiny
,
and
the
Azores
,
the
North
point
varies
towards
the
East
,
as
some
part
of
the
Azores
it
deflecteth
not
.
On
the
other
side
of
the
Azores
,
and
this
side
of
the
Aequator
,
the
North
point
of
the
Needle
wheeleth
to
the
West
;
so
that
in
the
Lat.
36.
near
the
shore
,
the
variation
is
about
11
gr.
but
on
the
other
side
of
the
Aequator
it
is
quite
otherwise
,
for
in
Brasilia
the
South
point
varies
12
gr.
unto
the
West
,
but
Elongating
from
the
Coast
of
Brasilia
toward
the
Shore
of
Africa
it
varies
Eastward
,
and
arriving
at
the
Cape
D●las
Aquilas
,
it
rests
in
the
Meridian
and
looketh
neither
way
.
Dr.
Brown
in
he
Psudodoxia
Epidemica
P.
63.
does
rationally
suppose
that
the
cause
of
this
variation
may
be
the
inequality
of
the
Earth
variously
disposed
,
and
indifferently
mixed
with
the
Sea
.
The
Needle
driveth
that
way
where
the
greater
and
most
powerful
part
of
the
Earth
is
placed
.
For
whereas
on
this
side
the
Isles
of
Azores
the
Needle
varies
Eastward
,
it
may
be
occasioned
by
that
vast
Tract
,
viz.
Europe
,
Asia
and
Africa
,
seated
towards
the
East
,
and
disposing
the
Needle
that
way
.
Sailing
further
it
veers
its
lilly
to
the
West
,
and
regards
that
quarter
wherein
the
Land
is
nearer
or
greater
;
and
in
the
same
Latitude
,
as
it
approacheth
the
shore
augmenteth
its
variation
.
Hence
at
Rome
there
is
a
less
variation
(
viz.
but
five
degrees
)
than
at
London
,
for
on
the
west
side
of
Rome
are
seated
the
great
Continents
of
France
,
Spain
,
Germany
;
but
unto
England
there
is
almost
no
Earth
West
,
but
the
whole
extent
of
Europe
and
Asia
lies
Eastward
,
and
therefore
at
London
the
variation
is
11
Degrees
.
Thus
also
,
by
reason
of
the
great
Continent
of
Brasilia
,
the
Needle
deflects
towards
the
Land
12
Degrees
▪
but
at
the
Straits
of
Magellan
,
where
the
Land
is
narrowed
,
and
the
Sea
on
the
other
side
,
it
varies
but
5
or
6.
So
because
the
Cape
of
De
las
Agullas
hath
Sea
on
both
sides
near
it
,
and
other
Land
remote
,
and
as
it
were
aequidistant
from
it
,
the
Needle
conforms
to
the
Meridian
.
In
certain
Creeks
and
Vallies
it
proveth
irregular
;
the
reason
whereof
may
be
some
vigorous
part
of
the
Earth
not
far
distant
.
Thus
D.
Brown
,
whose
arguings
seem
rational
.
Some
have
truly
observed
of
Crocus
Martis
or
Steel
corroded
with
Vineger
,
Sulphur
,
or
otherwise
,
and
after
reverberated
by
Fire
,
that
the
Load-stone
will
not
at
all
attract
it
:
nor
will
it
adhere
,
but
ly
therein
like
Sand.
It
is
likewise
certain
,
that
the
fire
will
cause
the
Load-stone
to
lose
its
vertue
;
inasmuch
as
its
Bituminous
Spirits
are
thereby
evaporated
.
Porta
(
Lib.
7.
Cap.
7.
)
saith
that
he
did
to
his
great
admiration
see
a
Sulphurous
flame
brake
out
of
the
Load-stone
which
being
dissipated
,
the
Stone
lost
it
's
attractive
vertue
.
Moreover
,
the
Load-stone
by
being
put
into
the
fire
may
be
caused
quite
to
change
its
polarity
.
The
truly
Noble
and
Honourable
Robert
Boyle
Esq
,
many
of
whose
excellent
Observations
and
experiments
have
been
advantagious
,
not
only
to
the
English
Nation
but
to
the
Learned
World
;
in
his
Book
of
the
Usefulness
of
Experimental
;
Natural
Philosophy
,
Page
15.
hath
these
words
;
Taking
an
Oblong
Load-stone
,
and
heating
it
red
hot
,
I
found
the
attractive
faculty
in
not
many
minutes
,
either
altogether
abolish●
,
or
at
least
so
impaired
and
weakened
,
that
I
was
scarce
if
at
all
able
to
discern
it
.
But
this
〈◊〉
been
observed
,
though
not
so
faithfully
re●ated
,
by
more
than
one
;
wherefore
I
shall
add
,
That
by
Refrigerating
this
red
hot
Load-stone
either
North
or
South
,
I
found
that
I
could
give
its
extream●
a
Polarity
(
if
I
may
so
speak
)
which
they
would
readily
display
upon
an
〈◊〉
Needle
freely
placed
in
aequilibrium
:
And
not
only
so
▪
but
I
could
by
refrigerating
the
●●me
end
,
sometimes
North
,
and
sometimes
South
,
in
a
very
short
time
change
the
Poles
of
the
Load-stone
a●
pleasure
,
making
that
which
was
a
q●arter
of
〈◊〉
hour
before
the
North
Pole
,
become●
the
South
;
and
on
the
contrary
,
the
formerly
southern
Pole
become
the
northern
.
And
this
change
was
wrought
on
the
Load-stone
,
not
only
by
cooling
it
directly
North
and
South
,
but
by
cooling
it
perpendicularly
:
that
end
of
it
which
was
contiguous
to
the
Ground
growing
the
Northern
Pole
and
so
(
according
to
the
Laws
Magnetical
)
drawing
to
it
the
South
end
;
and
that
which
was
remotest
from
the
contrary
one
:
As
●f
indeed
the
Terrestial
Globe
were
as
some
Magnetic
Philosophers
have
supposed
it
,
but
a
great
Magnes
,
since
its
effluvium's
are
able
in
some
cases
to
impart
a
magnetic
faculty
to
the
Load-stone
it self
,
Thus
far
Mr.
Boyle
;
Also
D.
Brown
shews
,
that
if
we
erect
a
red
hot
Wire
until
it
cool
,
then
hang
it
up
with
Wax
and
untwisted
Silk
where
the
lower
end
and
that
which
cooled
next
the
Earth
does
rest
,
that
is
the
Northern
point
.
And
if
a
Wire
be
heated
only
at
one
end
,
according
as
the
end
is
cooled
upwards
or
downwards
,
it
respectively
requires
a
verticity
.
He
also
observes
,
if
a
Load-stone
be
made
red
hot
in
the
fire
,
it
amits
the
magnetical
vigor
it
had
before
,
and
acquireth
another
from
the
Earth
,
in
its
refrigeration
,
for
that
part
which
cooleth
next
the
Earth
will
acquire
the
respect
of
the
North
;
the
experiment
whereof
he
made
in
a
Load-stone
of
parallelogram
or
long
square
figure
,
wherein
only
inverting
the
extreams
as
it
came
out
of
the
fire
,
he
altered
the
Poles
or
faces
thereof
at
pleasure
.
Unto
some
such
reason
as
this
,
must
the
wonderful
change
occasioned
by
the
Lightning
in
the
Compasses
of
Mr.
Lad's
Vessel
be
ascribed
:
probably
the
heat
of
the
Lightning
caused
the
Needle
to
lose
its
vertue
,
and
the
Compass
in
the
Bidikle
might
stand
pointed
to
the
South
,
and
that
unhung
in
the
Locker
to
the
West
,
when
they
grew
cold
again
,
and
accordingly
continue
pointing
so
ever
after
.
There
is
also
that
which
is
very
mysterious
and
beyond
humane
Capacity
to
comprehend
,
in
Thunder
and
Lightning
.
The
Thunder
of
his
Power
,
who
can
understand
?
Also
,
Can
any
understand
the
spreadings
of
the
Clouds
,
or
the
noise
of
his
Tabernacle
?
Hence
Elihu
said
(
some
Interpreters
think
there
was
a
Thunder-storm
at
the
very
instant
when
those
words
were
spoken
)
in
Iob
37.
5.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
He
Thundreth
marveils
.
It
is
indeed
manifest
that
these
wonderful
Meteors
are
generated
out
of
a
Nitrous
and
Sulphurous
Matter
.
Hence
it
is
commonly
out
of
dark
and
thick
Clouds
that
Hail
and
coals
of
Fire
break
forth
,
Psal.
18.
11
,
12.
The
Scent
which
the
Lightning
useth
to
leave
behind
it
,
in
places
where
it
falls
,
is
a
sufficient
evidence
of
its
being
of
a
Sulphurous
nature
.
Nay
the
persons
(
as
well
as
places
)
smitten
there
with
have
sometimes
smelt
strong
of
Brimstone
.
Two
years
ago
there
was
a
Ship
riding
at
Anchor
in
a
place
in
France
;
and
a
furious
Tempest
suddenly
arising
,
the
Main-Mast
wes
split
in
pieces
with
a
Clap
of
Thunder
;
the
Pendant
on
the
top
of
the
Main-Top-Mast
was
burnt
to
Ashes
,
twelve
Men
were
beat
upon
the
Deck
,
five
of
which
lay
for
dead
a
considerable
time
,
no
Pulse
or
Breath
being
perceived
,
their
Eyes
and
Teeth
immovable
,
yet
had
they
no
visible
wound
,
only
an
intolerable
smell
of
Brimstone
;
about
half
an
hour
after
by
rubbing
and
forceing
open
their
Mouths
,
and
pouring
down
some
Cordials
,
they
recovered
.
At
the
same
time
six
others
were
miserably
burnt
,
their
flesh
being
scorched
,
yet
their
Garments
not
so
much
as
singed
;
their
skin
much
discoloured
.
See
Mr.
Burton's
Miracles
of
Nature
,
Page
181.
Likewise
,
August
23.
1682.
A
Man
walking
in
the
Field
near
Darkin
in
England
,
was
struck
with
a
Clap
of
Thunder
.
One
who
was
near
him
,
ran
to
take
him
up
,
but
found
him
dead
,
and
his
body
exceeding
hot●
and
withal
smelling
so
strong
of
Sulphur
that
he
was
forced
to
let
him
ly
a
considerable
time
ere
he
could
be
removed
.
It
is
reported
,
that
sometimes
Thunder
and
Lightning
has
been
generated
out
of
the
Sulphurous
and
Bituminous
matter
which
the
fiery
Mountain
Aetna
hath
cast
forth
,
We
know
that
when
there
is
a
mixture
of
Nitre
,
Sulphur
,
and
unslaked
Lime
,
Water
will
cause
fire
to
break
out
.
And
when
unto
Nitre
Brimstone
is
added
,
a
Report
is
caused
thereby
.
And
unquestionably
,
Nitre
is
a
special
ingredient
in
the
matter
of
Thunder
and
Lightning
;
This
we
may
gather
from
the
descension
of
the
flame
,
which
descends
not
only
obliquely
but
perpendicularly
,
and
that
argues
it
does
so
not
from
any
external
force
,
but
naturally●
Mr.
William
Clark
in
his
natural
History
of
Nitre
,
observes
that
if
the
quantity
of
an
ounce
be
put
in
a
fire-shovel
,
and
a
live
coal
put
upon
it
,
the
fire-shovel
in
the
bottom
will
be
red
hot
,
and
burn
through
whatever
is
under
it
;
which
demonstrates
that
this
sort
of
fire
does
naturally
burn
downwards
,
when
as
all
other
fires
do
naturally
ascend
.
For
this
cause
Stella
cadens
is
rationally
concluded
to
be
a
Nitrous
Substance
;
the
like
is
to
be
affirmed
of
the
Lightning
.
Hence
also
is
its
terrible
and
irresistable
force
.
The
Nitre
in
Gunpowder
is
as
the
aforesaid
Author
expresseth
it
Anima
Pyrii
Pulveris
,
Sulphur
without
Salt
Peter
has
no
powerful
expulsion
with
it
.
The
discharging
great
pieces
of
Ordnance
is
f●tly
called
Artificial
Thundring
and
Lightning
,
since
thereby
Men
do
in
a
moment
blow
up
Houses
,
beat
down
Castles
,
batter
Mountains
in
pieces
.
So
that
there
is
nothing
in
nature
does
so
admirably
and
Artificially
resemble
the
Thunder
and
Lightning
,
both
in
respect
of
the
Report
,
and
the
terrible
,
and
sudden
and
amazing
execution
done
thereby
:
Flammas
Iovis
&
sonitus
imitatu●
Olympi
:
Hence
as
those
that
are
shot
with
a
Bullet
do
not
hear
the
Gun
,
being
struck
before
the
report
cometh
to
their
Ears
;
so
is
it
usually
with
them
that
are
Thunder-struck
,
the
lightning
is
upon
them
before
the
noise
is
heard
.
Men
commonly
tremble
at
the
dreadful
crack
when
as
,
if
they
hear
any
thing
,
the
danger
useth
to
be
past
as
to
that
particular
Thunder-clap
;
though
another
may
come
and
kill
them
before
they
hear
it
.
The
Nitre
in
the
Lightning
may
likewise
be
esteemed
the
natural
cause
of
its
being
of
so
penetrating
and
burning
a
nature
.
For
there
is
not
the
like
fiery
substance
in
the
World
again
as
Nitre
is
.
Many
have
been
of
the
Opinion
that
there
is
a
Bolt
or
Stone
de●cending
with
the
Thunder
,
but
that
's
a
vulgar
Error
,
The
Fulmen
or
Thunder-bolt
is
the
same
with
the
Lightning
,
being
a
Nitro-sulphurious
Spirit
.
It
must
needs
be
a
more
subtile
and
spiritual
body
than
any
Stone
is
of
,
that
shall
penetrate
so
as
these
Meteors
do
.
It
s
true
that
our
Translation
reads
the
words
in
Psal.
78.
41.
He
gave
their
Flocks
to
hot
Thunder-bolts
:
But
the
Original
Word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Translated
Thunderbolts
,
signifieth
Burning
Coals
;
so
that
Lightning
is
thereby
intended
.
Avicenn●
doth
indeed
say
,
that
he
saw
a
Thunder-bolt
which
fell
at
Corduba
in
Spain
,
and
that
it
had
a
Sulphurous
smell
,
and
was
like
A●moni●●
.
It
is
possible
that
not
only
Sulphurous
and
Bituminous
but
stony
substances
may
be
generated
in
the
Clouds
with
the
Lightning
.
George
Agricola
writeth
that
near
Lurgea
,
a
mass
of
Iron
being
fifty
pound
in
weight
,
fell
from
the
Clouds
,
which
some
attempted
to
make
Swords
of
,
but
the
fire
could
not
melt
it
,
nor
hammers
bring
it
into
form
.
In
the
Year
1492.
At
Ensishemium
,
a
stone
of
three
hundred
pound
weight
fell
from
the
Clouds
,
which
is
kept
as
a
Monument
in
the
Temple
there
.
And
in
1581
,
A
Stone
came
out
of
the
Clouds
in
Thuringia
,
which
was
so
hot
that
it
could
not
be
touched
,
with
which
one
might
strike
fire
as
with
a
Flint
.
There
is
now
to
be
seen
at
Dresden
a
Stone
which
descended
out
of
a
Cloud
;
and
is
reserved
amongst
the
Admiranda
belonging
to
the
Elector
of
Saxony
:
some
lately
living
were
present
at
the
Fall
of
that
Stone
.
Again
An●
1618.
In
Bohemia
,
a
considerable
quantity
of
Brass●mettal
fell
from
the
Clouds
.
No
longer
since
than
May
28.
1677.
at
a
Village
near
〈◊〉
in
Germany
,
there
was
a
Tempes●
of
Lightning
,
and
a
great
multitude
of
stones
of
a
green
and
partly
caerulean
colour
fell
therewith
,
and
a
considerable
mass
of
Mineral
matter
,
in
tast
like
Vitriol
,
being
pondrous
and
friable
,
having
also
metallick
sparks
like
Gold
intermixed
.
That
which
is
by
some
called
the
Rain-stone
or
Thunder-bolt
,
was
by
the
Antients
termed
Ceraunia
,
because
of
the
smell
like
that
of
an
Horn
when
put
into
the
fire
,
which
does
attend
it
.
Learned
Gesner
.
(
who
in
respect
of
his
vast
Knowledge
in
the
works
of
God
,
may
be
called
the
Solomon
of
the
former
age
)
saith
that
a
Gentleman
gave
him
one
of
those
Stones
,
supposing
it
to
be
a
Thunder-bolt
,
and
that
it
was
five
digits
in
length
,
and
three
in
breadth
.
This
sort
o●
Stone
is
usually
in
form
like
unto
an
Iron
Wedge
,
and
has
an
hole
quite
through
it
.
Ioh.
de
Laet
in
his
Treatise
de
Gemmis
Lib.
2●
Gap
.
24.
relates
that
he
saw
another
of
those
Stones
.
Boetius
(
de
Gemmis
Lib.
2.
Cap.
261.
)
reports
that
many
persons
worthy
of
credit
,
affirmed
that
when
Houses
or
Trees
had
been
broken
with
the
Thunder
,
they
did
by
digging
find
such
Stones
in
the
places
where
the
stroke
was
given
.
Nevertheless
,
that
Ful●inous
Stones
or
Thunderbolts
do
alwayes
descen●
out
of
the
Clouds
,
when
such
breache●
are
made
by
the
Lightning
,
is
(
as
I
said
)
〈◊〉
vulgar
Err●r
.
The
Effects
produced
by
the
Lightning
are
exceeding
marvelous
,
sometimes
Gold
,
Silver
,
Brass
,
Iron
has
been
melted
thereby
,
when
the
things
wherein
they
have
been
kept
,
received
no
hurt
;
yea
,
when
the
Wax
on
the
Bags
which
contained
them
,
has
not
been
so
much
as
melted
.
Liquors
have
been
thereby
exhausted
out
of
Vessels
,
when
the
Vessels
themselves
remained
untouched
:
And
(
which
is
more
wonderful
)
when
the
Cask
has
been
broken
by
the
Lightning
,
the
Wine
has
remained
as
it
were
included
in
a
skin
,
without
being
spilt
;
the
reason
whereof
Sennertus
supposeth
to
be
,
in
that
the
heat
of
the
Lightning
did
condense
the
exterior
parts
of
the
Wine
.
It
is
also
a
very
strange
thing
,
which
Histories
report
concerning
Marcia
(
a
Roman
Princess
)
that
the
Child
in
her
body
was
smitten
and
killed
with
Lightning
,
and
yet
the
Mother
received
no
hurt
in
her
own
Body
.
It
is
hard
to
give
a
clear
and
satisfactory
Reason
why
if
a
piece
of
Iron
be
laid
upon
the
Cask
it
prevents
the
Thunder
from
marring
the
Wine
contained
therein
,
and
also
keeps
Milk
from
turning
.
The
Virtuosi
of
France
in
their
Philosophical
Conferences
(
vol.
2.
P.
427.
)
suppose
a
Sympathy
between
Iron
and
the
gross
vapors
of
Thunder
and
Lightning
.
They
say
that
which
is
commonly
called
the
Thunder-bolt
does
sometimes
resemble
Steel
,
as
it
were
to
shew
the
correspondence
that
there
is
between
Iron
and
Thunder
:
So
that
the
Air
being
impregna●e
by
those
noisome
vapours
which
are
of
the
same
nature
with
Iron
,
meeting
with
some
piece
of
it
laid
on
a
Vessel
,
is
joyned
to
the
Iron
by
Sympathy
,
the
Iron
by
its
attractive
vertue
receives
them
,
and
by
its
retentive
retains
them
,
and
by
that
means
prevents
the
effects
.
This
conjecture
is
ingenious
Nor
is
it
easie
to
give
a
solid
Reason
why
the
Lightning
should
hurt
one
creature
rather
than
another
.
Naturalists
observe
that
it
is
〈◊〉
Feles
canes
&
capras
magis
illorum
obnoxios
〈◊〉
observatio
sedula
dedit
,
saith
Iohnston
.
Bart●●linus
conjectures
the
reason
to
be
the
hali●●s
in
the
bodies
of
those
creatures
,
which
are●●it
nutriment
for
the
fulminious
spirits
to
p●●
upon
.
When
fire
is
set
to
a
train
of
Gunpowder
;
it
will
run
accordingly
straight
or
crooked
,
upwards
or
downwards
as
the
matter
it
feeds
upon
is
disposed
:
So
proportionably
here
:
but
this
is
a
Subject
for
ingenious
minds
further
to
inquire
into
.
It
is
moreover
difficult
to
determine
how
Men
are
killed
therewith
,
when
no
visible
impression
is
made
upon
their
Bodies
.
Some
think
it
is
by
meer
instantaneous
suffocation
of
their
A●mal
spirits
.
That
poysonful
vapours
do
sometimes●
attend
the
Lightning
is
manifest
.
Seneca
saith
,
that
Wine
which
has
been
congealed
with
the
Lightning
,
after
it
is
dissolved
,
and
in
appearance
returned
to
its
pristine
state
,
it
causeth
the
persons
that
shall
drink
of
it
,
either
to
die
or
become
mad
.
Naturalists
observe
,
that
venemous
Creatures
being
struck
with
Lightning
lose
their
poyson
;
the
reason
of
which
may
be
,
not
only
the
heat
but
the
venome
of
those
Vapours
attracting
the
poyson
to
themselves
.
And
that
Vapors
will
kill
in
a
moment
is
past
doubt
.
In
the
Philosophical
transactions
for
the
year
1665.
(
P.
44.
)
It
is
related
that
seven
or
eight
persons
going
down
Stairs
into
a
Coal-pit
,
they
fell
down
dead
as
if
they
had
been
shot
:
There
being
one
of
them
whose
Wife
was
informed
that
her
Husband
was
stifled
,
she
went
near
to
him
without
any
inconvenience
;
but
when
she
went
a
little
further
,
the
Vapors
caused
her
instantly
to
fall
down
dead
.
And
it
is
famously
known
,
concerning
the
Lake
Avernus
in
Campania
,
that
if
Birds
attempt
to
fly
over
it
,
the
deadly
vapors
thereof
kill
them
in
a
moment
.
But
the
Lightning
doth
more
than
meerly
suffocate
with
mortiferous
vapors
.
It
sometimes
penetrates
the
Brain
,
and
shrivels
the
Heart
and
Liver
when
nothing
does
appear
outwardly
.
And
it
does
(
as
Dr.
Goodwin
in
his
lately
published
judicious
Discourse
about
the
punishment
of
Sinners
in
the
other
World
(
P.
44.
)
aptly
expresseth
)
lick
up
.
the
vital
and
animal
spirits
that
run
in
the
Body
,
when
yet
the
body
it self
remains
unburnt
.
Those
spirits
are
the
Vinculum
,
the
tye
of
Union
between
the
Soul
and
Body
,
which
the
Lightning
may
consume
without
so
much
as
singing
the
body
or
cloaths
there●
Nevertheless
,
upon
some
it
leaveth
direful
marks
,
and
breaketh
their
very
bones
in
pieces
,
and
sometimes
tears
away
the
flesh
from
the
Bones
.
There
are
some
Remarkable
Instances
confirming
this
,
published
in
the
Philosophical
Transactions
.
Dr.
Wallis
in
a
Letter
written
at
Oxford
,
May.
12.
1666.
giving
an
account
of
a
very
sad
accident
which
had
then
newly
hapned
there
.
He
saith
,
that
two
Schollars
of
Wadham
Colledge
,
being
alone
in
a
Boat
(
without
a
Waterman
)
having
newly
thrust
off
from
shore
,
at
Medley
to
come
homewards
,
standing
near
the
head
of
the
Boat
,
were
presently
with
a
stroke
of
Thunder
or
Lightning
,
both
struck
off
out
of
the
Boat
into
the
Water
,
the
one
of
them
stark
dead
,
in
whom
though
presently
taken
out
of
the
water
(
having
been
by
relation
scarce
a
minute
in
it
)
there
was
not
discerned
any
appearance
of
Life
,
sense
or
motion
:
the
other
was
stuck
fast
in
the
Mud
(
with
his
feet
downwards
,
and
his
upper
parts
above
water
)
like
a
Post
not
able
to
help
himself
out
;
but
besides
a
present
astonying
or
numness
had
no
other
hurt
:
but
was
for
the
present
so
disturbed
in
his
Senses
that
he
knew
not
how
he
came
out
of
the
Boat
,
nor
could
remember
either
Thunder
or
Lightning
that
did
effect
it
:
and
was
very
feeble
and
faint
upon
it
(
which
though
presently
put
into
a
warm
Bed
)
he
had
not
throughly
recovered
by
the
next
night
;
and
whither
since
he
have
or
no
,
I
know
not
.
Others
in
another
Boat
,
about
ten
or
twenty
yards
from
these
(
as
by
their
description
I
estimate
)
felt
a
disturbance
and
shaking
in
their
Boat
,
and
one
of
them
had
his
Chair
struck
from
under
him
,
and
thrown
upon
him
,
but
had
no
hurt
.
These
immediately
made
up
to
the
others
,
and
(
some
leaping
into
the
Water
to
them
)
presently
drew
them
into
the
Boat
or
on
shore
;
yet
none
of
them
saw
these
two
fall
into
the
water
(
not
looking
that
way
)
but
heard
one
of
them
cry
for
help
pesently
upon
the
stroke
,
and
smelt
a
very
strong
stinking
smell
in
the
Air
;
which
,
when
I
asked
him
that
told
it
me
,
what
kind
of
stink
?
he
said
,
like
such
a
smell
,
as
is
perceived
upon
the
striking
of
Flints
together
.
He
that
was
dead
(
when
by
putting
into
(
a
warm
Bed
,
and
rubbing
,
and
putting
strong
Waters
into
his
month
,
&c.
no
Life
could
be
brought
into
him
)
was
the
next
morning
brought
to
Town
;
where
among
multitudes
of
others
,
who
came
to
see
;
Dr.
Willis
.
Dr.
Mellington
,
Dr.
Lower
,
and
myself
,
with
some
others
,
went
to
view
the
Corps
,
where
we
found
no
wound
at
all
in
the
skin
;
the
face
and
neck
swart
and
black
,
but
not
more
than
might
be
ordinary
,
by
the
setling
of
the
blood
:
on
the
right
side
of
the
Neck
was
a
little
blackish
spott
about
an
inch
long
,
and
about
a
quarter
of
an
inch
broad
at
the
broadest
,
and
was
as
if
it
had
been
seared
with
a
hot
Iron
:
and
as
I
remember
,
one
somewhat
bigger
on
the
left
side
of
the
neck
below
the
ear
.
Streight
down
the
Breast
,
but
towards
the
left
side
of
it
,
was
a
large
place
,
about
three
quarters
of
a
foot
in
length
,
and
about
two
inches
in
breadth
;
in
some
places
more
,
in
some
less
which
was
burnt
and
hard
,
like
Leather
burnt
with
the
fire
,
of
a
deep
blackish
red
colour
,
not
much
unlike
the
scorched
skin
of
a
rosted
Pig
:
and
on
the
forepart
of
the
left
Shoulder
such
another
spot
about
as
big
as
a
shilling
;
but
that
in
the
neck
was
blacker
and
seemed
more
seared
.
From
the
top
of
the
right
shoulder
,
sloping
downwards
towards
that
place
in
his
Breast
,
was
a
narrow
line
of
the
like
scorched
skin
;
as
if
somewhat
had
come
in
there
at
the
neck
,
and
had
run
down
to
the
breast
and
there
spread
broader
.
The
Buttons
of
his
Dublet
were
most
of
them
off
,
which
some
thought
might
have
been
torn
off
with
the
blast
,
getting
in
at
the
neck
,
and
then
bursting
its
way
out
,
for
which
the
greatest
presumption
was
(
to
me
)
that
besides
four
or
five
Buttons
wanting
towards
the
bottom
of
the
breast
,
there
were
about
half
a
dozen
together
clear
off
from
the
bottom
of
the
Collar
downwards
,
and
I
do
not
remember
that
the
rest
of
the
buttons
did
seem
to
be
near
worn
out
,
but
almost
new
.
The
Collar
of
his
Doublet
just
over
the
fore-part
of
the
right
Shoulder
was
quite
broken
asunder
,
cloth
and
stiffening
,
streight
and
downwards
,
as
if
cut
or
chopt
asunder
,
but
with
a
blunt
tool
;
only
the
inward
linnen
or
●ustian
lining
of
it
was
whole
,
by
which
,
and
by
the
view
of
the
ragg'd
edges
,
it
seemed
manifest
to
me
,
that
it
was
from
a
stroke
inward
(
from
without
)
not
outwards
from
within
.
His
Hat
was
strangely
torn
,
not
just
on
the
Crown
,
but
on
the
side
of
the
Hat
,
and
on
the
Brim
.
On
the
side
of
it
was
a
great
hole
,
more
than
to
put
in
ones
fist
through
it
:
some
part
of
it
being
quite
struck
away
,
and
from
thence
divers
gashes
every
way
,
as
if
torn
or
cut
with
a
dull
tool
,
and
some
of
them
of
a
good
length
,
almost
quite
to
the
edges
of
the
brim
.
And
besides
these
,
one
or
two
gashes
more
,
which
did
not
communicate
with
that
hole
in
the
side
.
This
also
was
judged
to
be
by
a
stroke
inwards
;
not
so
much
from
the
view
of
the
edges
of
those
Gashes
(
from
which
there
was
scarce
any
judgement
to
be
made
either
way
)
but
because
the
lining
was
not
torn
,
only
ript
from
the
edge
of
the
Hat
(
where
it
was
sown
on
)
on
that
side
where
the
hole
was
made
.
But
his
Hat
not
being
found
upon
his
head
,
but
at
some
distance
from
him
,
it
did
not
appear
against
what
part
of
his
head
that
hole
was
made
.
Another
sad
disaster
hapned
Ianuary
24
1665
,
6.
When
one
Mr.
Brooks
of
Hampshire
going
from
Winchester
towards
his
House
near
Andover
,
in
very
bad
weather
,
was
himself
slain
by
Lightning
,
and
the
Horse
he
rode
on
under
him
.
For
about
a
Mile
from
Winchester
he
was
found
with
his
face
beaten
into
the
Ground
,
one
Leg
in
the
Stirrup
,
the
other
in
the
Horses
main
▪
his
Cloathes
all
burnt
off
his
back
,
not
a
piece
as
big
as
an
Hankerchief
left
intire
,
and
his
Hair
and
all
his
body
singed
.
With
the
force
that
struck
him
down
,
his
nose
was
beaten
into
his
face
,
and
his
Chin
into
his
Breast
;
where
was
a
Wound
cut
almost
as
low
as
to
his
Navil
;
and
his
clothes
being
as
aforesaid
torn
,
the
pieces
were
so
scattered
and
consumed
,
that
not
enough
to
fill
the
crown
of
a
Hat
could
be
found
.
His
Gloves
were
whole
,
but
his
hands
in
them
singed
to
the
Bone
.
The
Hip-bone
and
Shoulder
of
his
Horse
burnt
and
bruised
,
and
his
Saddle
torn
in
little
pieces
.
Very
Remarkable
also
was
that
which
hapned
forty
five
years
ago
at
another
place
in
England
,
viz.
Withycomb
in
Devonshire
,
where
on
October
21.
A.
D.
1638.
being
Sabbath
day
,
whilest
the
People
were
attending
the
publick
Worship
of
God
,
a
black
Cloud
coming
over
the
Church
,
there
was
suddenly
an
amazing
Clap
of
Thunder
,
and
with
it
a
Ball
of
fire
came
in
at
the
Window
,
whereby
the
House
was
very
much
damnified
,
and
the
People
many
of
them
struck
down
.
Some
of
the
Seats
in
the
body
of
the
Church
were
turned
upside
down
,
yet
they
that
sa●
in
them
received
no
hurt
.
A
Gentleman
of
note
there
(
one
Mr.
Hill
)
sitting
in
his
Seat
by
the
Chancil
,
had
his
head
suddenly
smitten
against
the
Wall
,
by
which
blow
he
died
that
night
.
Another
had
his
Head
cloven
,
his
Skull
rent
in
three
pieces
,
and
his
Brains
thrown
upon
the
Ground
whole
.
The
hair
of
his
head
through
the
violence
of
the
blow
stuck
fast
to
the
Pillar
that
was
near
him
.
A
Woman
attempting
to
run
out
of
the
Church
,
had
her
clothes
set
on
fire
;
and
her
flesh
on
her
back
torn
almost
to
the
very
bone
.
See
Mr.
Clarks
Examples
Vol.
1.
Chap.
104.
P
,
501.
It
is
not
Heresie
to
believe
that
Satan
has
sometimes
a
great
operation
in
causing
Thunder-storms
.
I
know
this
is
vehemently
denied
by
some
.
The
late
Witch-Advocates
call
it
Blasphemy
.
And
an
old
Council
did
Anathematize
the
men
that
are
thus
perswaded
:
but
by
their
Favour
;
An
orthodox
&
rational
Man
may
be
of
the
Opinion
,
that
when
the
Devil
has
before
him
the
Vapors
and
Materials
out
of
which
the
Thunder
and
Lightning
are
generated
,
his
Art
is
such
as
that
he
can
bring
them
into
form
.
If
Chymists
can
make
their
aurumfulminans
,
what
strange
thing●
may
this
Infernal
Chymist
effect
?
The
Holy
ptures
intimate
as
much
as
this
cometh
to
In
the
sacred
Story
concerning
Iob
,
we
find
that
Satan
did
raise
a
great
Wind
which
blew
down
the
House
where
Iob's
Children
were
Feasting
.
And
it
is
said
,
Chap.
1.
ver.
16.
That
the
fire
of
God
fell
from
Heaven
,
and
burnt
up
the
Sheep
and
the
Servants
;
This
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Fire
of
God
was
no
doubt
Thunder
and
Lightning
;
and
such
as
was
extraordinary
,
and
is
therefore
expressed
with
the
Name
of
God
,
as
is
usual
amongst
the
Hebrews
.
Satan
had
a
deep
policy
in
going
that
way
to
work
,
thereby
hoping
to
make
Iob
believe
God
was
his
Enemy
.
Mr.
Caryl
(
according
to
his
wonted
manner
)
does
both
wittily
and
judiciously
paraphrase
upon
the
place
;
The
fire
of
God
(
saith
he
)
here
is
conceived
to
have
been
some
terrible
flash
of
Lightning
;
and
it
is
the
more
probable
because
it
is
said
to
fall
down
from
Heaven
,
that
is
,
cut
of
the
Air.
There
Satan
can
do
mighty
things
,
command
much
of
the
Magazine
of
Heaven
,
where
that
dreadful
Artillery
which
makes
men
tremble
,
those
fiery
Meteors
,
Thunder
and
Lightning
are
stored
and
lodged
.
Satan
let
loose
by
God
can
do
wonders
in
the
Air
;
He
can
raise
Storms
,
He
can
discharge
the
great
Ordnance
of
Heaven
,
Thunder
and
Lightning
;
and
by
his
Art
can
make
them
more
terrible
and
dreadful
than
they
are
in
their
own
nature
.
Satan
is
said
to
be
the
Prince
of
the
Power
of
the
Air
,
Eph.
2.
2.
And
we
read
of
the
working
of
Satan
with
all
power
and
signs
,
and
lying
words
,
2
Thess.
2.
9.
It
is
moreover
predicted
in
the
Revelation
,
that
Antichrist
should
cause
fire
to
come
down
from
Heaven
,
Rev.
13.
13.
Accordingly
we
read
in
History
,
that
some
of
the
Popes
have
by
their
skill
in
the
black
Art
,
caused
Balls
of
fire
to
be
seen
in
the
Air.
So
then
it
is
not
beyond
Satans
power
to
effect
such
things
,
if
the
great
God
give
him
leave
,
without
whose
leave
he
cannot
blow
a
Feather
:
much
less
raise
a
Thunder-storm
.
And
as
the
Scriptures
intimate
Satan's
Power
in
the
Air
to
be
great
,
so
Histories
do
abundantly
confirm
it
by
remarkable
Instances
.
One
of
the
Scholars
of
Empedocles
has
testified
,
that
he
saw
his
Master
raising
Winds
and
laying
them
again
;
and
there
were
once
many
Witnesses
of
it
,
whence
they
called
Empedocles
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Clemens
Alexandrinus
mentions
this
as
unquestionably
true
.
Our
great
Rainold
(
de
libris
Apoeryphis
Lect.
202.
)
saith
,
that
we
may
from
Iob
conclude
,
it
was
not
impossible
for
Empedocles
by
the
Devils
aid
,
to
do
as
has
been
reported
of
him
.
Dio
relates
that
when
the
Roman
Army
in
the
dayes
of
the
Emperour
Cl●udius
,
pursuing
the
Africa●
,
was
in
extream
danger
of
perishing
by
Drought
:
a
Magician
undertook
to
procure
water
for
them
,
and
presently
upon
his
Incantations
,
an
astonishing
shower
fell
.
Iovianus
Pontanus
reports
,
that
when
King
Ferdinand
besieged
the
City
Suella
,
all
the
waters
in
the
Cisterns
being
dried
up
,
the
Citizens
had
like
to
have
lost
their
lives
by
the
prevailing
Drought
.
The
Popish
Priests
undertook
by
Conjuration
to
obtain
Water
.
The
Magical
Ceremonies
by
them
observed
were
most
horrid
and
ridiculous
.
For
they
took
an
Asse
,
and
put
the
Sacrament
of
the
Eucharist
into
his
Mouth
,
sang
Funeral
Verses
over
him
,
and
then
buried
him
alive
before
the
Church
doors
;
as
soon
as
these
rites
,
so
pleasing
to
the
Devil
were
finished
,
the
Heavens
began
to
look
black
,
and
the
Sea
to
be
agitated
with
Winds
,
and
anon
it
rained
,
and
lightned
,
after
a
most
horrendous
manner
.
Smetius
in
his
Miscellanies
,
Lib.
5.
Relates
that
a
Girl
foolishly
imitating
the
Ceremonies
of
her
Nurse
,
whom
she
had
sometimes
seen
raising
Tempests
,
immediately
a
prodigious
Storm
of
Thunder
and
Lightning
hapned
,
so
as
that
a
Village
near
Lipsia
was
thereby
set
on
fire
▪
This
Relation
is
mentioned
by
Sennertus
,
as
a
thing
really
true
.
At
some
places
in
Denmark
,
it
is
a
common
and
a
wicked
practice
to
buy
Winds
,
when
they
are
going
to
Sea●
If
Satan
has
so
far
the
power
of
the
Air
as
to
cause
Winds
,
he
may
cause
Storms
also
Livy
reports
concerning
Romulus
,
that
he
was
by
a
Tempest
of
Thunder
and
Lightning
transported
no
man
knew
whither
,
being
after
that
never
heard
of
.
Meurerus
(
in
Comment
Meteorolog
.
)
speaketh
of
a
Man
,
that
going
between
Lipsia
and
Torga
,
was
suddenly
carried
out
of
sight
by
a
Thunder-storm
,
and
never
seen
more
.
And
the
truth
of
our
assertion
,
seems
to
be
confirmed
by
one
of
those
sad
effects
of
Lightning
mentioned
in
the
precedeing
Chapter
.
For
I
am
informed
that
when
Matthew
Cole
was
killed
with
the
Lightning
at
North-hampton
,
the
D●mon●
which
disturbed
his
Sister
Ann
Cole
(
forty
miles
distant
)
in
Hartford
,
spoke
of
it
;
intimating
their
concurrence
in
that
terrible
accident
.
The
Iewish
Rabbins
affirm
,
that
all
great
and
suddain
Destructions
are
from
Satan
,
the
Angel
of
Death
.
That
he
has
frequently
a●
hand
therein
is
past
doubt
.
And
if
the
fallen
Angels
are
able
(
when
God
shall
grant
the●
a
Commission
)
to
cause
fearful
and
〈◊〉
Thunders
,
it
is
much
more
true
concerning
the
good
and
holy
Angels
,
2
King
.
1.
14
,
〈◊〉
When
the
Law
was
given
at
Mount
〈◊〉
there
were
amazing
Thundrings
and
Lightnings
,
wherein
the
great
God
saw
meet
to
make
use
of
the
Ministry
of
Holy
Angels
,
Act.
7.
53.
Gal.
3.
19.
Heb.
2.
2.
Some
think
that
Sodom
was
destroyed
by
extraordinary
Lightning
.
It
s
certain
that
Holy
Angels
had
an
hand
in
effecting
that
Desolation
,
Gen.
19.
13.
We
know
that
one
Night
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
smote
in
the
Camp
of
the
Assyrians
an
185000.
It
is
not
improbable
,
but
that
those
Assyrians
were
killed
with
Lightning
:
For
it
was
with
respect
to
that
tremendous
Providence
,
that
those
words
were
uttered
,
Who
amongst
us
shall
dwell
with
the
devouring
Fire
,
Isai.
33.
14.
Ecclesiastical
History
informs
us
that
the
Iews
being
encouraged
by
the
Apostate
Iulian
,
were
resolved
to
re-build
their
.
Temple
;
but
Lightning
from
Heaven
consumed
not
only
their
Work
,
but
all
their
Tools
and
Instruments
wherewith
that
cursed
Enterprize
was
to
have
been
carried
on
,
so
was
their
design
utterly
frustrate
.
Why
might
not
holy
Angels
have
an
hand
in
that
Lightning
?
There
occurs
to
my
mind
,
a
Remarkable
Passage
mentioned
by
Dr.
Beard
in
his
Chapter
about
the
Protection
of
Holy
Angels
over
them
that
fear
God
(
P.
443.
)
he
saith
,
that
a
certain
Man
travelling
between
two
Woods
in
a
great
Tempest
of
Thunder
and
Lightning
,
rode
under
an
Oak
to
shelter
himself
,
but
his
Horse
would
by
no
means
stay
under
that
Oak
,
but
whither
his
Master
would
or
no
,
went
from
that
Tree
and
stayed
very
quietly
under
another
Tree
not
far
off
;
he
had
not
been
there
many
Minutes
before
the
first
Oak
was
torn
all
to
fitters
with
a
fearful
Clap
of
Thunder
and
Lightning
.
Surely
there
was
the
invisible
Guardianship
of
an
Holy
Angel
in
that
Providence
.
But
though
it
be
true
,
that
both
natural
Causes
and
Angels
do
many
times
concurre
when
Thunder
and
Lightning
,
with
the
awful
effects
thereof
,
happen
;
nevertheless
,
the
supream
cause
must
not
be
disackno●ledged
.
The
Eternal
himself
has
a
mighty
hand
of
providence
in
such
works
.
He
thundreth
with
the
voice
of
His
Excellency
.
Among
the
Greeks
Thunder
was
stiled
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
And
the
Scripture
calls
it
the
Voice
of
the
Lord
.
The
God
of
Glory
Thundereth
.
The
Voice
of
the
Lord
is
very
powerful
,
the
Voice
of
the
Lord
is
full
of
Majesty
,
the
Voice
of
the
Lord
breaketh
the
Cedars
,
the
Voice
of
the
Lord
divideth
the
Flames
of
Fires
:
Lightnings
are
also
said
to
be
the
Arrows
of
God
,
Psal.
18.
14.
upon
which
account
the
Children
of
Men
ought
to
dread
the
hand
of
the
Highest
therein
.
And
the
more
for
that
all
places
in
the
habitable
World
are
exposed
unto
Dangers
and
Destruction
by
this
Artillery
of
Heaven
;
though
some
parts
of
the
Earth
are
naturally
subject
thereunto
more
than
others
.
Acosta
saith
,
that
it
seldom
Thunders
about
Brasil
;
but
such
Lightnings
are
frequent
there
,
as
make
the
Night
appear
brighter
than
the
Noon
Day
.
Travell●rs
report
,
that
there
are
some
Snowy
Mountains
in
Africa
,
on
which
the
Cracks
of
Thunder
are
so
loud
and
vehement
,
as
that
they
are
heard
fifty
Miles
off
at
Sea
.
In
some
parts
of
Tartaria
,
it
will
both
Snow
and
Thunder
at
the
same
time
.
In
the
Northern
Climates
,
there
use
to
be
vehement
Thunders
,
and
Men
are
often
struck
dead
thereby
;
In
the
Province
of
Terravara
in
Spain
,
grows
the
Wood
for
the
Cross
,
to
which
Superstious
Papists
attribute
a
power
to
preserve
Men
from
Thunder
.
So
did
the
Gentiles
of
Old
,
vainly
think
to
secure
themselves
from
Heavens
Gun-shot
,
by
carrying
those
things
about
them
,
which
they
supposed
would
be
as
Amulets
to
defend
them
from
all
harm
.
The
Tents
of
the
old
Emperors
were
made
of
Seal-Leather
,
because
they
imagined
that
the
Sea-Calf
could
not
be
Thunder-struck
.
Tyberius
wore
a
Crown
of
Lawrel
upon
his
Head
,
for
that
the
Philosophers
told
him
that
the
Lightning
could
not
hurt
the
Bay
Tree
.
R●diginus
affirms
the
like
concerning
the
Fig-tree
.
But
others
declare
that
they
have
seen
the
Laurel
smitten
and
withered
with
the
Lightning
:
therefore
the
Conimbricensian
Philosophers
acknowledge
this
immunity
to
be
fictitious
.
The
like
vanity
is
in
their
Opinion
,
who
suppose
that
the
Stone
by
Philosophers
called
Brontias
(
i.
e.
)
the
Thunder-bolt
will
secure
them
from
harm
by
Lightning
.
To
conclude
,
most
miserable
is
the
State
of
all
Christless
Sinners
,
who
know
not
but
that
every
Thunder-storm
which
comes
,
may
send
them
to
Hell
in
a
moment
.
Hi
sunt
qui
trepidant
&
ad
omnia
fulgur●
pallent
,
Cum
tonat
,
exanimes
primo
quoque
murmure
Coeli
.
The
Psalmist
alludes
to
a
Thunder●
Storm
,
when
he
saith
,
The
Lord
will
rain
upon
the
Wicked
Snares
(
the
Lightning
cometh
suddenly
,
and
taketh
Men
as
Birds
in
snare
before
they
think
of
it
)
Fire
and
Brimstone
▪
and
a
tempest
of
horrors
,
Psal.
11.
6.
The
Atheism
of
Epicurus
of
old
,
(
and
of
some
i●
these
dayes
)
who
taught
,
that
inasmuch
〈◊〉
Thunder
proceeds
from
natural
causes
,
it
is
〈◊〉
childish
thing
for
Men
to
have
an
awe
upo●
their
hearts
when
they
hear
that
voice
,
I
say
such
Atheism
is
folly
and
wickedness
.
For
the
great
God
maketh
the
way
for
the
Lightning
of
Thunder
;
nor
does
it
ever
miss
or
mistake
its
way
,
but
alwayes
lights
where
God
has
appointed
it
,
Iob
28.
26.
He
directs
the
Lightning
under
the
whole
Heaven
,
and
unto
the
ends
of
the
Earth
;
after
it
a
voice
roareth
,
that
they
may
do
whatsoever
he
commanded
them
upon
the
face
of
the
world
in
the
Earth
,
Iob
37.
3
,
12.
Yea
,
and
good
Men
should
from
this
consideration
be
incited
to
endeavour
that
their
Garments
be
kept
from
defilement
,
and
that
they
be
alwayes
walking
with
God
,
since
they
know
not
but
that
Death
may
come
upon
them
suddenly
in
such
a
way
and
by
such
means
as
this
;
As
to
outward
Evils
,
there
is
one
event
to
the
Righteous
and
to
the
Wicked
;
to
him
that
sacrificeth
&
to
him
that
sacrificeth
not
,
as
is
the
good
so
is
the
sinner
.
The
examples
mentioned
in
the
proceding
Chapter
do
confirm
it
,
since
divers
of
those
whom
the
Thunder
killed
,
were
good
men
.
And
they
that
are
in
Christ
,
and
who
make
it
their
design
to
live
unto
God
,
need
not
be
dismayed
at
the
most
terrifying
Thunder-claps
,
no
more
than
a
Child
should
be
afraid
when
he
hears
the
voice
of
his
loving
Father
.
Notable
is
that
passage
related
by
Mr.
Ambrose
,
in
his
Treatise
of
Angels
(
P.
265.
&
by
Mr.
Clark
,
vol.
1.
P.
512.
)
A
prophane
Man
,
who
was
also
a
Persecutor
of
Mr.
Bolton
,
riding
abroad
,
it
Thundred
very
dreadfully
;
at
the
which
the
Man
greatly
trembled
;
his
Wife
,
who
was
eminent
for
Godliness
being
with
him
,
asked
,
why
he
was
so
much
afraid
?
to
whom
he
replied
;
are
not
you
afraid
to
hear
these
dreadful
Thunder
claps
?
no
(
saith
she
)
not
at
all
,
for
I
know
it
is
the
voice
of
my
Heavenly
Father
;
and
should
a
Child
be
afraid
to
hear
,
his
Fathers
voice
?
At
the
which
the
Man
was
amazed
,
concluding
with
himself
,
these
Puritans
have
a
divine
principle
in
them
,
which
the
World
seeth
not
,
that
they
should
have
peace
and
serenity
in
their
Souls
when
others
are
filled
with
dismal
fears
and
horrors
.
He
thereupon
went
to
Mr.
Bolton
,
bewailing
the
wrong
he
had
done
him
,
begging
his
Pardon
and
Prayers
,
and
that
he
would
tell
him
what
he
must
do
that
so
his
Soul
might
be
saved
:
and
he
became
a
very
godly
man
ever
after
.
This
was
an
happy
Thunder-Storm
.
CHAP.
V.
Concerning
things
preternatural
which
have
hapned
in
New-England
.
A
Remarkable
Relation
about
Ann
Cole
of
Hartford
.
Concerning
several
Witches
in
that
Colony
.
Of
the
Possessed
Maid
at
Groton
.
An
account
of
the
House
in
Newberry
lately
troubled
with
a
Daemon
.
A
parallel
Story
of
an
House
at
Tedworth
in
England
.
Concerning
another
in
Hartford
.
And
of
one
in
Portsmouth
in
New-England
lately
disquieted
by
Evil
Spitits
.
The
Relation
of
a
Woman
at
Barwick
in
New-England
molested
with
Apparitions
,
and
sometimes
tormented
by
invisible
Agents
.
INasmuch
as
things
which
are
praeternatural
,
and
not
accomplished
without
diabolical
operation
,
do
more
rarely
happen
,
it
is
pity
but
that
they
should
be
observed
.
Several
Accidents
of
that
kind
have
hapned
in
New-England
;
which
I
shall
here
faithfully
Relate
so
far
as
I
have
been
able
to
come
unto
the
knowledge
of
them
.
Very
Remarkable
was
that
Providence
wherein
Ann
Cole
of
Hartford
in
New-England
was
concerned
.
She
was
,
and
is
accounted
a
person
of
real
Piety
and
Integrity
.
Nevertheless
,
in
the
Year
1662.
then
living
in
her
Fathers
House
(
who
has
likewise
been
esteemed
a
godly
Man
)
She
was
taken
with
very
strange
Fits
,
wherein
her
Tongue
was
improved
by
a
Daemon
to
express
things
which
she
her self
knew
nothing
of
.
Sometimes
the
Discourse
would
hold
for
a
considerable
time
.
The
general
purpose
of
which
was
,
that
such
and
such
persons
(
who
were
named
in
the
Discourse
which
passed
from
her
)
were
consulting
how
they
might
carry
on
mischievous
designs
against
her
and
several
others
,
mentioning
sundry
wayes
they
should
take
for
that
end
,
particularly
that
they
would
afflict
her
Body
,
spoil
her
Name
,
&c.
The
general
answer
made
amongst
the
Daemons
,
was
,
She
runs
to
the
Rock
.
This
having
been
continued
some
hours
,
the
D●mons
said
,
Let
us
confound
her
Language
,
that
she
may
tell
n●
more
tales
.
She
uttered
matters
unintel●igible
.
And
then
the
Discourse
passed
into
a
Dutch-tone
(
a
Dutch
Family
then
lived
in
the
Town
)
and
therein
an
account
was
given
of
some
afflictions
that
had
befallen
divers
;
amongst
others
,
what
had
befallen
a
Woman
that
lived
next
Neighbour
to
the
Dutch
Family
,
whose
Arms
had
been
strangely
pinched
in
the
night
,
declaring
by
whom
▪
and
for
what
cause
that
course
had
been
taken
with
her
.
The
Reverend
Mr.
Stone
(
then
Teacher
of
the
Church
in
Hartford
)
being
by
,
when
the
Discourse
hapned
,
declared
,
that
he
thought
it
impossible
for
one
not
familiarly
acquainted
with
the
Dutch
(
which
Ann
Cole
had
not
in
the
least
been
)
should
so
exactly
imitate
the
Dutch-tone
in
the
pronunciation
of
English
.
Several
Worthy
Persons
,
(
viz.
Mr.
Iohn
Whiting
,
Mr.
Samuel
Hooker
,
and
Mr.
Ioseph
Hains
)
wrote
the
intelligible
sayings
expressed
by
Ann
Cole
,
whilest
she
was
thus
amazingly
handled
.
The
event
was
that
one
of
the
persons
(
whose
Name
was
Greensmith
)
being
a
lewd
and
ignorant
Woman
,
and
then
in
Prison
on
suspicion
for
Witch-craft
)
mentioned
in
the
Discourse
as
active
in
the
mischiefs
done
and
designed
,
was
by
the
Magistrate
sent
for
;
Mr.
Whiting
and
Mr.
Haines
read
what
they
had
written
;
and
the
Woman
being
astonished
thereat
,
confessed
those
tings
to
be
true
,
and
that
she
and
other
persons
named
in
this
preternatural
Discourse
,
had
had
familiarity
with
the
Devil
:
Being
asked
whether
she
had
made
an
express
Covenant
with
him
;
she
answered
,
she
had
not
,
only
as
she
promised
to
go
with
him
when
he
called
,
which
accordingly
she
had
sundry
times
done
;
and
that
the
Devil
told
her
that
at
Christmass
they
would
have
a
merry
Meeting
,
and
then
the
Covenant
between
them
should
be
subscribed
.
The
next
day
she
was
more
particularly
enquired
of
concerning
her
Guil●●especting
the
Crime
she
was
accused
with
.
She
then
acknowledged
,
that
though
when
Mr.
Hains
began
to
read
what
he
had
taken
down
in
Writing
,
her
rage
was
such
that
she
could
have
torn
him
in
pieces
,
and
was
as
resolved
as
might
be
to
deny
her
guilt
(
as
she
had
done
before
)
yet
after
he
had
read
awhile
,
she
was
(
to
use
her
own
expression
)
as
if
her
flesh
had
been
pulled
from
her
bones
,
and
so
could
not
deny
any
longer
:
She
likewise
declared
,
that
the
Devil
first
appeared
to
her
in
the
form
of
a
Deer
or
Fawn
,
skipping
about
her
,
where
with
she
was
not
much
affrighted
,
and
that
by
degrees
he
became
very
familiar
,
and
at
last
would
talk
with
her
.
Moreover
,
she
said
that
the
Devil
had
frequently
the
carnal
knowledge
of
her
Body
.
And
that
the
Witches
had
Meetings
at
a
place
not
far
from
her
House
;
and
that
some
appeared
in
one
shape
,
and
others
in
another
;
and
one
came
flying
amongst
them
in
the
shape
of
a
Crow
.
Upon
this
Confession
,
with
other
concurrent
Evidence
,
the
Woman
was
Executed
;
so
likewise
was
her
Husband
,
though
he
did
not
acknowledge
himself
guilty
.
Other
persons
accused
in
the
Discourse
made
their
escape
.
Thus
doth
the
Devil
use
to
serve
his
Clients
.
After
the
suspected
Witches
were
either
executed
or
fled
,
Ann
Cole
was
restored
to
health
,
and
has
continued
well
for
many
years
,
approving
her self
a
serious
Christian.
There
were
some
that
had
a
mind
to
try
whither
the
Stories
of
Witches
not
being
able
to
sink
under
water
,
were
true
;
and
accordingly
a
Man
and
Woman
mentioned
in
An
Cole's
Dutch-toned
discourse
,
had
their
hands
and
feet
tyed
,
and
so
were
cast
into
the
water
,
and
they
both
apparently
swam
after
the
manner
of
a
Buoy
,
part
under
,
part
above
the
Water
.
A
by-stander
imagining
that
any
person
bound
in
that
posture
would
be
so
born
up
,
offered
himself
for
trial
,
but
being
in
the
like
maner
gently
laid
on
the
the
Water
,
he
immediately
sunk
right
down
.
This
was
no
legal
Evidence
against
the
suspected
persons
;
nor
were
they
proceeded
against
on
any
such
account
;
However
doubting
that
an
Halter
would
choak
them
,
though
the
Water
would
not
;
they
very
fairly
took
their
flight
,
not
having
been
seen
in
that
part
of
the
World
since
.
Whether
this
experiment
were
lawful
,
or
rather
Superstitious
and
Magical
,
we
shall
(
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
enquire
afterwards
.
Another
thing
which
caused
a
noise
in
the
Countrey
,
and
wherein
Satan
had
undoubtedly
a
great
influence
,
was
,
that
which
hapned
at
Groton
.
There
was
a
Maid
in
that
Town
(
one
Elizabeth
Knap
)
who
in
the
Moneth
of
October
,
Anno.
1671.
was
taken
after
a
very
strange
manner
,
sometimes
weeping
,
sometimes
laughing
,
sometimes
roaring
hideously
,
with
violent
motions
and
agitations
of
her
body
,
crying
out
Money
,
Money
,
&c.
In
November
following
,
her
Tongue
for
many
hours
together
was
drawn
like
a
semicircle
up
to
the
roof
of
her
Mouth
,
not
to
be
removed
,
though
some
tried
with
their
fingers
to
do
it
.
Six
Men
were
scarce
able
to
hold
her
in
some
of
her
fits
,
but
she
would
skip
about
the
House
yelling
and
looking
with
a
most
frightful
Aspect
.
December
17.
Her
Tongue
was
drawn
out
of
her
mouth
to
an
extraordinary
length
;
and
now
a
Daemon
began
manifestly
to
speak
in
her
.
Many
words
were
uttered
wherein
are
the
Labial
Letters
,
without
any
motion
of
her
Lips
,
which
was
a
clear
demonstration
that
the
voice
was
not
her
own
.
Sometimes
Words
were
spoken
seeming
to
proceed
out
of
her
throat
,
when
her
Mouth
was
shut
.
Sometimes
with
her
Mouth
wide
open
,
without
the
use
of
any
of
the
Organs
of
speech
.
The
things
then
uttered
by
the
Devil
were
chiefly
Railings
and
Revilings
of
Mr.
Willard
(
who
was
at
that
time
a
Worthy
and
Faithful
Pastor
to
the
Church
in
Groton
.
)
Also
the
Daemon
belched
forth
most
horrid
and
nefandous
Blasphemies
,
exalting
himself
above
the
most
High
.
After
this
she
was
taken
speechless
for
some
time
.
One
thing
more
is
worthy
of
Remark
concerning
this
miserable
creature
.
She
cried
out
in
some
of
her
Fits
,
that
a
Woman
,
(
one
of
her
Neighbours
)
appeared
to
her
,
and
was
the
cause
of
her
Affliction
.
The
Person
thus
accused
was
a
very
sincere
,
holy
Woman
,
who
did
hereupon
with
the
Advice
of
Friends
visit
the
poor
Wretch
;
and
though
she
was
in
one
of
her
Fits
,
having
her
Eyes
shut
,
when
the
innocent
person
impeached
by
her
came
in
;
yet
could
she
(
so
powerful
were
Satans
Operations
upon
her
)
declare
who
was
there
,
and
could
tell
the
touch
of
that
Woman
from
any
ones
else
.
But
the
gracious
Party
thus
accused
and
abused
by
a
malicious
Devil
,
Prayed
earnestly
with
and
for
the
Possessed
creature
;
after
which
she
confessed
that
Satan
had
deluded
her
;
making
her
believe
evil
of
her
good
Neighbour
without
any
cause
.
Nor
did
she
after
that
complain
of
any
Apparition
or
Disturbance
from
such
an
one
.
Yea
,
she
said
,
that
the
Devil
had
himself
in
the
likeness
and
shape
of
divers
tormented
her
,
and
then
told
her
it
was
not
he
but
they
that
did
it
.
As
there
have
been
●●veral
Persons
vexed
with
evil
Spirits
,
so
divers
Houses
have
been
wofully
Haunted
by
them
.
In
the
Year
1679
,
the
House
of
William
Morse
in
Newberry
in
New-England
,
was
strangely
disquieted
by
a
Daemon
.
After
those
troubles
began
,
he
did
by
the
Advice
of
Friends
write
down
the
particulars
of
those
unusual
Accidents
.
And
the
Account
which
he
giveth
thereof
is
as
followeth
;
On
December
3.
in
the
night
time
,
he
and
his
Wife
heard
a
noise
upon
the
roof
of
their
House
,
as
if
Sticks
and
Stones
had
been
thrown
against
it
with
great
violence
;
whereupon
●e
rose
out
of
his
Bed
,
but
could
see
nothing
.
Lo●k●ng
the
Doors
fast
,
he
returned
to
Bed
again
.
About
midnight
they
heard
an
Hog
making
a
great
noise
in
the
House
,
so
that
the
Man
rose
again
,
and
found
a
great
Hog
in
the
house
,
the
door
being
shut
,
but
upon
the
opening
of
the
door
it
ran●out
.
On
December
8.
in
the
Morning
,
the●●
were
five
great
Stones
and
Bricks
by
an
invisible
hand
thrown
in
at
the
west
end
of
th●
house
while
the
Mans
Wife
was
making
the
Bed
,
the
Bedstead
was
lifted
up
from
the
floor
,
and
the
Bedstaff
flung
out
of
the
Window
,
and
a
Cat
was
hurled
at
her
;
a
long
Staff
danced
up
and
down
in
the
Chimney
;
a
burnt
Brick
,
and
a
piece
of
a
weather-board
were
thrown
in
at
the
Window
:
The
Man
at
his
going
to
Bed
put
out
his
Lamp
,
but
in
the
Morning
found
that
the
Saveall
of
it
was
taken
away
,
and
yet
it
was
unaccountably
brought
into
its
former
place
.
On
the
same
day
,
the
long
Staff
but
now
spoken
of
,
was
hang'd
up
by
a
line
,
and
swung
to
and
fro
,
the
Man's
Wife
laid
it
in
the
fire
,
but
she
could
not
hold
it
there
,
inasmuch
as
it
would
forcibly
fly
out
;
yet
after
much
ado
with
joynt
strength
they
made
it
to
burn
.
A
shingle
flew
from
the
Window
,
though
no
body
near
it
,
many
sticks
came
in
at
the
same
place
,
only
one
of
these
was
so
scragged
that
it
could
enter
the
hole
but
a
little
way
,
whereupon
the
Man
pusht
it
out
,
a
great
Rail
likewise
was
thrust
in
at
the
Window
,
so
as
to
break
the
Glass
.
At
another
time
an
Iron
Crook
that
was
hanged
on
a
Nail
,
violently
flew
up
and
down
▪
also
a
Chair
flew
about
,
and
at
last
lighted
on
the
Table
where
Victuals
stood
ready
for
them
to
eat
,
and
was
likely
to
spoil
all
,
only
by
a
nimble
catching
they
saved
some
of
their
Meal
with
the
loss
of
the
rest
,
and
the
overturning
of
their
Table
.
People
were
sometimes
Barricado'd
out
of
doors
,
when
as
yet
there
was
no
body
to
do
it
:
and
a
Chest
was
removed
from
place
to
place
,
no
hand
touching
it
.
Their
Keys
being
tied
together
,
one
was
taken
from
the
rest
,
&
the
remaining
two
would
fly
about
making
a
loud
noise
by
knocking
against
each
other
.
But
the
greatest
part
of
this
Devils
feats
were
his
mischievous
ones
,
wherein
indeed
he
was
sometimes
Antick
enough
too
,
and
therein
the
chief
sufferers
were
,
the
Man
and
his
Wife
,
and
his
Grand-Son
.
The
Man
especially
had
his
share
in
these
Diabolical
Molestations
.
For
one
while
they
could
not
eat
their
Suppers
quietly
,
but
had
the
Ashes
on
the
Hearth
before
their
eyes
thrown
into
their
Victuals
;
yea
,
and
upon
their
heads
and
Clothes
,
insomuch
that
they
were
forced
up
into
their
Chamber
,
and
yet
they
had
no
rest
there
;
for
one
of
the
Man's
Shoes
being
left
below
,
't
was
filled
with
Ashes
and
Coals
,
and
thrown
up
after
them
.
Their
Light
was
beaten
out
,
and
they
being
laid
in
their
Bed
with
their
little
Boy
between
them
,
a
great
stone
(
from
the
Floor-of
the
Loft
)
weighing
above
three
pounds
was
thrown
upon
th●
mans
stomach
,
and
he
turning
it
down
upon
the
floor
,
it
was
once
more
thrown
upon
him
.
A
Box
,
and
a
Board
were
likewise
thrown
upon
them
all
.
And
a
Bag
of
Hops
was
taken
out
of
their
Chest
,
wherewith
they
were
beaten
,
till
some
of
the
Hops
were
scattered
on
the
floor
,
where
the
Bag
was
then
laid
,
and
left
.
In
another
Evening
,
when
they
sat
by
the
fire
,
the
Ashes
were
so
whirled
at
them
,
that
they
could
neither
eat
their
Meat
,
nor
endure
the
House
.
A
Peel
struck
the
Man
in
the
face
.
An
Apron
hanging
by
the
fire
,
was
flung
upon
it
,
and
singed
before
they
could
snatch
it
off
.
The
Man
being
at
Prayer
with
his
Family
,
a
Beesom
gave
him
a
blow
on
his
head
behind
,
and
fell
down
before
his
face
.
On
another
day
,
when
they
were
Winnowing
of
Barley
,
some
hard
dirt
was
thrown
in
,
hitting
the
Man
on
the
Head
,
and
both
the
Man
and
his
Wife
on
the
back
;
and
when
they
had
made
themselves
clean
,
they
essayed
to
fill
their
half
Bushel
but
the
foul
Corn
was
in
spite
of
them
often
cast
in
amongst
the
clean
,
and
the
Man
being
divers
times
thus
abused
was
forced
to
give
over
what
he
was
about
.
On
Ianuary
23
(
in
particular
)
the
Man
had
an
iron
Pin
twice
thrown
at
him
,
and
his
Inkhorn
was
taken
away
from
him
while
he
was
writing
,
and
when
by
all
his
seeking
it
he
could
not
find
it
,
at
last
he
saw
it
drop
out
of
the
Air
,
down
by
the
fire
:
a
piece
of
Leather
was
twice
thrown
at
him
;
and
a
shoe
was
laid
upon
his
shoulder
,
which
he
catching
at
,
was
suddenly
rapt
from
him
.
An
handful
of
Ashes
was
thrown
at
his
face
,
and
upon
his
clothes
:
and
the
shoe
was
then
clapt
upon
his
head
,
and
upon
it
he
clapt
his
hand
,
holding
it
so
fast
,
that
somewhat
unseen
pulled
him
with
it
backward
on
the
floor
.
On
the
next
day
at
night
,
as
they
wer●
going
to
Bed
,
a
lost
Ladder
was
thrown
against
the
Door
,
and
their
Light
put
out
;
and
when
the
Man
was
a
bed
,
he
was
beaten
with
an
heavy
pair
of
Leather
Breeches
,
and
pull'd
by
the
Hair
of
his
Head
and
Beard
,
Pinched
and
Scratched
,
and
his
Bed-board
was
taken
away
from
him
;
yet
more
in
the
next
night
,
when
the
Man
was
likewise
〈◊〉
Bed
;
his
Bed-board
did
rise
out
of
its
place
,
notwithstanding
his
putting
forth
all
hi●
strength
to
keep
it
in
;
one
of
his
〈◊〉
brought
out
of
the
next
room
into
his
Bed
▪
and
did
prick
him
;
the
clothes
wherewith
he
hoped
to
save
his
head
from
blows
we●●
violently
pluckt
from
thence
.
Within
a
nig●●●
or
two
after
,
the
Man
and
his
Wife
received
both
of
them
a
blow
upon
their
heads
,
but
it
was
so
dark
that
they
could
not
see
the
stone
which
gave
it
;
the
Man
had
his
Cap
pulled
off
from
his
head
while
he
sat
by
the
fire
.
The
night
following
,
they
went
to
bed
undressed
,
because
of
their
late
disturbances
,
and
the
Man
,
Wife
,
Boy
,
presently
felt
themselves
pricked
,
and
upon
search
found
in
the
Bed
a
Bodkin
,
a
knitting
Needle
,
and
two
sticks
picked
at
both
ends
.
He
received
also
a
great
blow
,
as
on
his
Thigh
,
so
on
his
Face
,
which
fetched
blood
:
and
while
he
was
writing
a
Candlestick
was
twice
thrown
at
him
,
and
a
great
piece
of
Bark
fiercely
smote
him
,
and
a
pail
of
Water
turned
up
without
hands
.
On
the
28
of
the
mentioned
Moneth
,
frozen
clods
of
Cow-dung
were
divers
times
thrown
at
the
man
out
of
the
house
in
which
they
were
;
his
Wife
went
to
milk
the
Cow
,
and
received
a
blow
on
her
head
,
and
sitting
down
at
her
Milking-work
had
Cow-dung
divers
times
thrown
into
her
Pail
,
the
Man
tried
to
save
the
Milk
,
by
holding
a
Piggin
side-wayes
under
the
Cowes
belly
,
but
the
Dung
would
in
for
all
,
and
the
Milk
was
only
made
fit
for
Hogs
.
On
that
night
ashes
were
thrown
into
the
porridge
which
they
had
made
ready
for
their
Supper
,
so
as
that
they
could
not
eat
it
;
Ashes
were
likewise
often
thrown
into
the
Man's
Eyes
,
as
he
sat
by
the
fire
.
And
an
iron
Hammer
flying
at
him
,
gave
him
a
great
blow
on
his
back
;
the
Man's
Wife
going
into
the
Cellar
for
Beer
,
a
great
iron
Peel
flew
and
fell
after
her
through
the
trap-door
of
the
Cellar
;
and
going
afterwards
on
the
same
Errand
to
the
same
place
,
the
door
shut
down
upon
her
,
and
the
Table
came
and
lay
upon
the
door
,
and
the
man
was
forced
to
remove
it
e're
his
Wife
could
be
released
from
where
she
was
;
on
the
following
day
while
he
was
Writing
,
a
dish
went
out
of
its
place
,
leapt
into
the
pale
,
and
cast
Water
upon
the
Man
,
his
Paper
,
his
Table
,
and
disappointed
his
procedure
in
what
he
was
about
;
his
Cap
jumpt
off
from
his
head
,
and
on
again
,
and
the
Pot-lid
leapt
off
from
the
Pot
into
the
Kettle
on
the
fire
.
February
2.
While
he
and
his
Boy
were
eating
of
Cheese
,
the
pieces
which
he
cut
were
wrested
from
them
,
but
they
were
afterwards
found
upon
the
Table
under
an
Apron
,
and
a
pair
of
Breeches
:
And
also
from
the
fire
arose
little
sticks
and
Ashes
,
which
flying
upon
the
Man
and
his
Boy
,
brought
them
into
an
uncomfortable
pickle
;
But
as
for
the
Boy
which
the
last
passage
spoke
of
,
there
remains
much
to
be
said
concerning
him
,
an●
a
principal
sufferer
in
these
afflictions
:
For
on
the
18.
of
December
,
he
sitting
by
his
Grandfather
,
was
hurried
into
great
motions
and
the
Man
thereupon
took
him
,
and
made
him
stand
between
his
Legs
,
but
the
Chair
danced
up
and
down
,
and
had
like
to
have
cast
both
Man
and
Boy
into
the
fire
:
and
the
Child
was
afterwards
flung
about
in
such
a
manner
,
as
that
they
feared
that
his
Brains
would
have
been
beaten
out
;
and
in
the
evening
he
was
tossed
as
afore
,
and
the
Man
tried
the
project
of
holding
him
,
but
ineffectually
.
The
Lad
was
soon
put
to
Bed
,
and
they
presently
heard
an
huge
noise
,
and
demanded
what
was
the
matter
?
and
he
answered
that
his
Bed-stead
leaped
up
and
down
:
and
they
(
i.
e.
the
Man
and
his
Wife
)
went
up
,
and
at
first
found
all
quiet
,
but
before
they
had
been
there
long
,
they
saw
the
Board
by
his
Bed
trembling
by
him
,
and
the
Bed-clothes
flying
off
him
,
the
latter
they
laid
on
immediately
,
but
they
were
no
sooner
on
than
off
;
so
they
took
him
out
of
his
Bed
for
quietness
.
December
29.
The
Boy
was
violently
thrown
to
and
fro
,
only
they
carried
him
to
the
house
of
a
Doctor
in
the
Town
,
and
there
he
was
free
from
disturbances
,
but
returning
home
at
night
,
his
former
trouble
began
and
the
Man
taking
him
by
the
hand
▪
they
were
both
of
them
almost
tript
into
the
fire
.
They
put
him
to
bed
,
and
he
was
attended
with
the
same
iterated
loss
of
his
clothes
.
shaking
off
his
Bed-board
,
and
Noises
,
that
he
had
in
his
last
conflict
;
they
took
him
up
,
designing
to
sit
by
the
fire
,
but
the
doors
clattered
,
and
the
Chair
was
thrown
at
him
,
wherefore
they
carried
him
to
the
Doctors
house
,
and
so
for
that
night
all
was
well
.
The
next
morning
he
came
home
quiet
,
but
as
they
were
doing
somewhat
,
he
cried
out
that
he
was
prickt
on
the
back
,
they
looked
,
and
found
a
three-tin'd
Fork
sticking
strangely
there
;
which
being
carried
to
the
Doctors
house
,
not
only
the
Doctor
himself
said
that
it
was
his
,
but
also
the
Doctors
Servant
affirmed
it
was
seen
at
home
after
the
Boy
was
gone
.
The
Boys
vexations
continuing
,
they
left
him
at
the
Doctors
,
where
he
remained
well
till
awhile
after
,
and
then
he
complained
he
was
pricked
,
they
looked
and
found
an
iron
Spindle
sticking
below
his
back
;
he
complained
he
was
pricked
still
,
they
looked
,
and
found
Pins
in
a
Paper
sticking
to
his
skin
;
he
once
more
complained
of
his
Back
,
they
looked
,
and
found
there
a
long
Iron
,
a
bowl
of
a
Spoon
,
and
a
piece
of
a
Pansheard
.
They
lay
down
by
him
on
the
Bed
,
with
the
Light
burni●g
,
but
he
was
twice
thrown
from
them
,
and
the
second
time
thrown
quite
under
the
Bed
;
in
the
Morning
the
Bed
was
tossed
about
with
such
a
creaking
noise
,
as
was
heard
to
the
Neighbours
;
in
the
afternoon
their
knives
were
one
after
another
brought
,
and
put
into
his
back
,
but
pulled
out
by
the
Spectators
;
only
one
knife
which
was
missing
seemed
to
the
standers
by
to
come
out
of
his
Mouth
:
he
was
bidden
to
read
his
Book
,
was
taken
and
thrown
about
several
times
,
at
last
hitting
the
Boys
Grandmother
on
the
head
.
Another
time
he
was
thrust
out
of
his
Chair
and
rolled
up
and
down
with
out
cries
,
that
all
things
were
on
fire
;
yea
,
he
was
three
times
very
dangerously
thrown
into
the
fire
,
and
preserved
by
his
Friends
with
much
ado
.
The
Boy
also
made
for
a
long
time
together
a
noise
like
a
Dog
,
and
like
an
Hen
with
her
Chickens
,
and
could
not
speak
rationally
.
Particularly
,
on
December
26.
He
barked
like
a
Dog
,
and
clock't
like
an
Hen
,
and
after
long
distraining
to
speak
,
said
,
there
's
Powel
,
I
am
pinched
;
his
Tongue
likewise
hung
out
of
his
mouth
,
so
as
that
it
could
by
no
means
be
forced
in
till
his
Fit
was
over
,
and
then
he
said
't
was
forced
out
by
Powel
.
He
&
the
house
also
after
this
●●d
rest
till
the
ninth
of
Ianuary
:
at
which
time
because
of
his
intolerable
ravings
,
and
because
the
Child
lying
between
the
Man
and
his
Wife
,
was
pulled
out
of
Bed
,
and
knockt
so
vehemently
against
the
Bed-stead
Boards
,
in
a
manner
very
perillous
and
amazing
.
In
the
Day
time
he
was
carried
away
beyond
all
possibility
of
their
finding
him
.
His
Grandmother
at
last
saw
him
creeping
on
one
side
,
and
drag'd
him
in
,
where
he
lay
miserable
lame
,
but
recovering
his
speech
,
he
said
,
that
he
was
carried
above
the
Doctors●house
,
and
that
Powel
carried
him
,
and
that
the
said
Powel
had
him
into
the
Barn
,
throwing
him
against
the
Cart-wheel
there
,
and
then
thrusting
him
out
at
an
hole
;
and
accordingly
they
found
some
of
the
Remainders
of
the
Threshed
Barley
which
was
on
the
Barn-floor
hanging
to
his
Clothes
.
At
another
time
he
fell
into
a
Swoon
,
they
forced
somewhat
Refreshing
into
his
mouth
,
and
it
was
turned
out
as
fast
as
they
put
it
in
;
e're
long
he
came
to
himself
,
and
expressed
some
willingness
to
eat
,
but
the
Meat
would
forcibly
fly
out
of
his
mouth
;
and
when
he
was
able
to
speak
,
he
said
Powel
would
not
let
him
eat
:
Having
found
the
Boy
to
be
best
at
a
Neighbours
house
,
the
Man
carried
him
to
his
Daughters
,
three
miles
from
his
own
.
The
Boy
was
growing
antick
as
he
was
on
the
Journey
,
but
before
the
end
of
it
he
made
a
grievous
hollowing
,
and
when
he
lighted
,
he
threw
a
great
stone
at
a
Maid
in
the
house
,
and
fell
on
eating
of
Ashes
.
Being
at
home
afterwards
,
they
had
rest
awhile
,
but
on
the
19
of
Ianuary
in
the
Morning
he
swooned
,
and
coming
to
himself
,
he
roared
terribly
,
and
did
eat
Ashes
,
Sticks
,
Rug-yarn
.
The
Morning
following
,
there
was
such
a
racket
with
the
Boy
,
that
the
Man
and
his
Wife
took
him
to
Bed
to
them
.
A
Bed-staff
was
thereupon
thrown
at
them
,
and
a
Chamber
pot
with
its
Contents
was
thrown
upon
them
,
and
they
were
severely
pinched
.
The
Man
being
about
to
rise
,
his
Clothes
were
divers
times
pulled
from
them
,
himself
thrust
out
of
his
Bed
,
and
his
Pillow
thrown
after
him
.
The
Lad
also
would
have
his
clothes
plucked
off
from
him
in
these
Winter
Nights
,
and
was
wofully
dogg'd
with
such
fruits
of
Devilish
spite
,
till
it
pleased
God
to
shorten
the
Chain
of
the
wicked
Daemon
.
All
this
while
the
Devil
did
not
use
to
appear
in
any
visible
shape
,
only
they
would
think
they
had
hold
of
▪
the
Hand
that
sometimes
scratched
them
;
but
it
would
give
them
the
slip
.
And
once
the
Man
was
discernably
beaten
by
a
Fist
,
and
an
Hand
got
hold
of
his
Wrist
which
he
saw
,
but
could
not
catch
;
and
the
likeness
of
a
Blackmore
Child
did
appear
from
under
the
Rugg
and
Blanket
,
where
the
Man
lay
,
and
it
would
rise
up
,
fall
down
,
nod
&
slip
under
the
clothes
when
they
endeavoured
to
clasp
it
,
never
speaking
any
thing
.
Neither
were
there
many
Words
spoken
by
Satan
all
this
time
,
only
once
having
put
out
their
Light
,
they
heard
a
scraping
on
the
Boards
,
and
then
a
Piping
and
Drumming
on
them
,
which
was
followed
with
a
Voice
,
singing
Revenge
!
Revenge
!
Sweet
is
Revenge
!
And
they
being
well
terrified
with
it
,
called
upon
God
;
the
issue
of
which
was
,
that
suddenly
with
a
mournful
Note
,
there
were
six
times
over
uttered
such
expressions
as
Alas
!
Alas
!
me
knock
no
more
!
me
knock
no
more
!
and
now
all
ceased
.
The
Man
does
moreover
affirm
,
that
a
Seaman
(
being
a
Mate
of
a
Ship
)
coming
often
to
visit
him
,
told
him
that
they
wronged
his
Wife
who
suspected
her
to
be
guilty
of
Witchraft
;
and
that
the
Boy
(
his
Grandchild
)
was
the
cause
of
this
trouble
;
and
that
if
he
would
let
him
have
the
Boy
one
day
,
he
would
warrant
him
his
house
should
be
no
more
troubled
as
it
had
been
;
to
which
motion
he
consented
.
The
Mate
came
the
next
day
betimes
,
and
the
Boy
was
with
him
until
night
;
after
which
his
house
he
saith
was
not
for
some
time
molested
with
evil
Spirits
.
Thus
far
is
the
Relation
concerning
the
Daemon
at
William
Morse
his
House
in
Newbery
.
The
true
Reason
of
these
strange
disturbances
is
as
yet
not
certainly
known
:
some
(
as
has
been
hinted
)
did
suspect
Morse's
Wife
to
be
guilty
of
Witchcraft
.
One
of
the
Neighbours
took
Apples
which
were
brought
out
of
that
house
and
put
them
into
the
fire
;
upon
which
they
say
,
their
houses
were
much
disturbed
.
Another
of
the
Neighbours
,
caused
an
Horse-shoe
to
be
nailed
before
the
doors
,
&
as
long
as
it
remained
so
,
they
could
not
perswade
the
suspected
person
to
go
into
the
house
;
but
when
the
Horse-shoe
was
gone
,
she
presently
visited
them
.
I
shall
not
here
inlarge
upon
the
vanity
and
superstition
of
those
Experiments
,
reserving
that
for
another
place
:
All
that
I
shall
say
at
present
is
,
that
the
Daemons
whom
the
blind
Gentiles
of
old
worshipped
,
told
their
Servants
,
that
such
things
as
these
would
very
much
affect
them
;
yea
,
and
that
certain
Characters
,
Signs
and
Charms
would
render
their
power
ineffectual
;
and
accordingly
they
would
become
subject
,
when
their
own
directions
were
obeyed
.
It
is
sport
to
the
Devils
when
they
see
silly
Men
thus
deluded
and
made
fools
of
by
them
.
Others
were
apt
to
think
that
a
Seaman
by
some
suspected
to
be
a
Conjurer
,
set
the
Devil
on
work
thus
to
disquiet
Morse's
Family
.
Or
it
may
be
some
other
thing
as
yet
kept
hid
in
the
secrets
of
providence
might
be
the
true
original
of
all
this
Trouble
.
A
Disturbance
not
much
unlike
to
this
hapned
above
twenty
years
ago
,
at
an
house
in
Tedworth
,
in
the
County
of
Wilts
in
England
,
which
was
by
wise
men
judged
to
proceed
from
Conjuration
.
Mr.
Mompesson
of
Tedworth
being
in
March
1661.
at
Lungershall
,
and
hearing
a
Drum
beat
there
,
he
demanded
of
the
Bailiff
of
the
Town
what
it
meant
,
who
told
him
,
they
had
for
some
dayes
been
troubled
with
an
idle
Drummer
,
pretending
Authority
,
and
a
Pass
under
the
hands
of
some
Gentlemen
.
Mr.
Mompesson
reading
his
Pass
,
and
knowing
the
hands
of
those
Gentlemen
,
whose
Names
were
pretended
to
be
subscribed
,
discovered
the
Cheat
,
and
commanded
the
Vagrant
to
put
off
his
Drum
,
and
ordered
a
Constable
to
secure
him
:
but
not
long
after
he
got
clear
of
the
Constable
.
In
April
following
,
Mr.
Momposson's
house
was
much
disturbed
with
Knockings
,
and
with
Drummings
;
for
an
hour
together
a
Daemon
would
beat
Round-heads
and
Cuckolds
,
the
Tattoo
and
several
other
points
of
War
as
well
as
any
Drummer
.
On
November
5.
The
Daemon
made
a
great
noise
in
the
House
,
and
caused
some
Boards
therein
to
move
to
and
fro
in
the
day
time
when
there
was
an
whole
room
full
of
People
present
.
At
his
departure
,
he
left
behind
him
a
Sulphurous
smell
,
which
was
very
offensive
.
The
next
night
,
Chairs
walked
up
and
down
the
Room
;
the
Childrens
Shoes
were
hurled
over
their
heads
.
The
Minister
of
the
Town
being
there
,
a
Bed-staff
was
thrown
at
him
,
and
hit
him
on
the
Leg
,
but
without
the
least
hurt
.
In
the
latter
end
of
December
,
1662.
They
heard
a
noise
like
the
jingling
of
Money
,
the
occasion
of
which
was
thought
to
be
,
some
words
spoken
the
night
before
,
by
one
in
the
Family
;
who
said
that
Faires
used
to
leave
money
behind
them
,
and
they
wished
it
might
be
so
now
.
In
Ianuary
Lights
were
seen
in
the
House
,
which
seemed
blue
and
glimmering
,
and
caused
a
great
stiffness
in
the
eyes
of
them
that
saw
them
.
One
in
the
room
(
by
what
Authority
I
cannot
tell
)
said
,
Satan
,
if
the
Drummer
set
thee
a
work
give
three
knocks
and
no
more
,
which
was
done
accordingly
.
Once
when
it
was
very
sharp
severe
Weather
,
the
room
was
suddenly
filled
with
a
Noisome
smell
,
and
was
very
hot
though
without
fire
.
This
Daemon
would
play
some
nasty
and
many
ludicrous
foolish
tricks
.
It
would
empty
Chamber-pots
into
the
Beds
;
and
fill
Porringers
with
Ashes
.
Sometimes
it
would
not
suffer
any
light
to
be
in
the
room
,
but
would
carry
them
away
up
the
Chimney
.
Mr.
Mompesson
coming
one
morning
into
his
Stable
,
found
his
Horse
on
the
ground
,
having
one
of
his
hinder
legs
in
his
mouth
,
and
so
fastened
there
,
that
it
was
difficult
for
several
men
with
a
Leaver
to
get
it
out
.
A
Smith
lodging
in
the
House
,
heard
a
noise
in
the
room
,
as
if
one
had
been
shoeing
an
Horse
,
and
somewhat
come
as
it
were
with
a
Pincers
snipping
at
the
Smith's
Nose
,
most
part
of
the
night
.
The
Drummer
was
under
vehement
suspicion
for
a
Conjurer
.
He
was
condemned
to
Transportation
.
All
the
time
of
his
restraint
and
absence
,
the
House
was
quiet
.
See
Mr.
Glanvil's
Collection
of
Modern
Relations
,
P.
71.
&c.
But
I
proceed
to
give
an
account
of
some
other
things
lately
hapning
in
New-England
,
which
were
undoubtedly
praeternatural
,
and
not
without
Diabolical
operation
.
The
last
year
did
afford
several
Instances
,
not
unlike
unto
those
which
have
been
mentioned
.
For
then
Nicholas
Desborough
of
Hartford
in
New-England
,
was
strangely
molested
by
stones
,
pieces
of
earth
,
cobs
of
Indian
Corn
,
&c.
falling
upon
and
about
him
,
which
sometimes
came
in
through
the
door
,
sometimes
through
the
Window
,
sometimes
down
the
Chimney
,
at
other
times
they
seemed
to
fall
from
the
floor
of
the
Chamber
,
which
yet
was
very
close
;
sometimes
he
met
with
them
in
his
Shop
,
the
Yard
,
the
Barn
,
and
in
the
Field
at
work
.
In
the
House
,
such
things
hapned
frequently
,
not
only
in
the
night
but
in
the
day
time
,
if
the
Man
himself
was
at
home
,
but
never
when
his
Wife
was
at
home
alone
.
There
was
no
great
violence
in
the
motion
,
though
several
persons
of
the
Family
,
and
others
also
were
struck
with
the
things
that
were
thrown
by
an
invisible
hand
,
yet
they
were
not
hurt
thereby
.
Only
the
Man
himself
had
once
his
Arm
somewhat
pained
by
a
blow
given
him
;
and
at
another
time
,
blood
was
drawn
from
one
of
his
Legs
by
a
scratch
given
it
.
This
molestation
began
soon
after
a
Controversie
arose
between
Desborough
and
another
person
,
about
a
Chest
of
Clothes
which
the
other
said
that
Desberough
did
unrighteously
retain
:
and
so
it
continued
for
some
Moneths
(
though
with
several
intermissions
.
)
In
the
latter
end
of
the
last
year
,
when
also
the
Man's
Barn
was
burned
with
the
Corn
in
it
;
but
by
what
means
it
came
to
pass
is
not
known
.
Not
long
after
,
some
to
whom
the
matter
was
referred
,
ordered
Desberough
to
restore
the
Clothes
to
the
Person
who
complained
of
wrong
;
since
which
he
hath
not
been
troubled
as
before
.
Some
of
the
stones
hurled
were
of
considerable
bigness
;
one
of
them
weighed
four
pounds
,
but
generally
the
stones
were
not
great
,
but
very
small
ones
.
One
time
a
piece
of
Clay
came
down
the
Chimney
,
falling
on
the
Table
which
stood
at
some
distance
from
the
Chimney
.
The
People
of
the
House
threw
it
on
the
Hearth
,
where
it
lay
a
considerable
time
:
they
went
to
their
Supper
,
and
whilest
at
their
Supper
,
the
piece
of
Clay
was
lifted
up
by
an
invisible
hand
,
and
fell
upon
the
Table
;
taking
it
up
,
they
found
it
hot
,
having
lain
so
long
before
the
fire
,
as
to
cause
it
to
be
hot
.
Another
Providence
no
less
Remarkable
than
this
last
mentioned
,
hapned
at
Portsmouth
in
New-England
,
about
the
same
time
:
concerning
which
I
have
received
the
following
account
from
a
Worthy
hand
.
On
Iune
11.
1682.
Being
the
Lords
Day
,
at
night
showers
of
stones
were
thrown
both
against
the
sides
and
roof
of
the
house
of
George
Walton
:
some
of
the
People
went
abroad
,
found
the
Gate
at
some
distance
from
the
house
,
wrung
off
the
Hinges
,
and
stones
came
thick
about
them
:
sometimes
falling
down
by
them
,
sometimes
touching
them
without
any
hurt
done
to
them
,
though
they
seemed
to
come
with
great
force
,
yet
did
no
more
but
softly
touch
them
;
Stones
flying
about
the
room
the
Doors
being
shut
.
The
Glass-Windows
shattered
to
pieces
by
stones
that
seemed
to
come
not
from
without
but
within
;
the
Lead
of
the
Glass
Casements
,
Window-Bars
,
&c.
being
driven
forcibly
outwards
,
and
so
standing
bent
.
While
the
Secretary
was
walking
in
the
room
a
great
Hammer
came
brusling
along
against
the
Chamber
floor
that
was
over
his
head
,
and
fell
down
by
him
.
A
Candlestick
beaten
off
the
Table
.
They
took
up
nine
of
the
stones
and
marked
them
,
and
laid
them
on
the
Table
,
some
of
them
being
as
hot
as
if
they
came
out
of
the
fire
;
but
some
of
those
mark't
stones
were
found
flying
about
again
.
In
this
manner
,
abou●
four
hours
space
that
night
:
The
Secretary
then
went
to
bed
,
but
a
stone
came
and
broke
up
his
Chamber-door
,
being
put
to
(
not
lockt
)
a
Brick
was
sent
upon
the
like
Errand
.
The
abovesaid
Stone
the
Secretary
lockt
up
in
his
Chamber
,
but
it
was
fetched
out
,
and
carried
with
great
noise
into
the
next
Chamber
.
The
Spit
was
carried
up
Chimney
,
and
came
down
with
the
point
forward
,
and
stuck
in
the
Back-log
,
and
being
removed
by
one
of
the
Company
to
one
side
of
the
Chimney
,
was
by
an
unseen
hand
thrown
out
at
Window
.
This
trade
was
driven
on
the
next
day
,
and
so
from
Day
to
Day
,
now
and
then
there
would
be
some
intermission
,
and
then
to
it
again
.
The
stones
were
most
frequent
where
the
Master
of
the
house
was
,
whether
in
the
Field
or
Barn
,
&c.
A
black
Cat
was
seen
once
while
the
Stones
came
,
and
was
shot
at
,
but
she
was
too
nimble
for
them
.
Some
of
the
Family
say
,
that
they
once
saw
the
appearance
of
an
hand
put
forth
at
the
Hall
Window
,
throwing
stones
towards
the
Entry
,
though
there
was
no
body
in
the
Hall
the
while
:
sometimes
a
dismal
hollow
whistling
would
be
heard
;
sometimes
the
noise
of
the
trotting
of
an
horse
,
and
snorting
,
but
nothing
seen
.
The
Man
went
up
the
great
Bay
in
his
Boat
to
a
Farm
he
had
there
,
and
while
haling
Wood
or
Timber
to
the
Boat
he
was
disturbed
by
the
Stones
as
before
at
home
.
He
carried
a
stirrup
iron
from
the
house
down
to
the
Boat
,
and
there
left
it
;
but
while
he
was
going
up
to
the
house
,
the
iron
came
jingling
after
him
through
the
Woods
,
and
returned
to
the
house
,
and
so
again
,
and
at
last
went
away
,
and
was
heard
of
no
more
.
Their
Anchor
leapt
over-board
several
times
as
they
were
going
home
and
stopt
the
boat
.
A
Cheese
hath
been
taken
out
of
the
Press
and
crumbled
all
over
the
floor
.
A
piece
of
Iron
with
which
they
weighed
up
the
Cheese-press
stuck
into
the
Wall
,
and
a
Kittle
hung
up
thereon
.
Several
Cocks
of
English-hay
mowed
near
the
house
,
were
taken
and
hung
upon
Trees
;
and
some
made
into
small
whisps
,
and
put
all
up
and
down
the
Kitchin
,
Cum
multis
aliis
,
&c.
After
this
manner
,
have
they
been
treated
ever
since
at
times
;
it
were
endless
to
particularize
.
Of
late
they
thought
the
bitterness
of
Death
had
been
past
,
being
quiet
for
sundry
dayes
and
nights
:
but
last
week
we●e
some
Returnings
again
;
and
this
week
(
Aug.
2.
1682.
)
as
bad
or
worse
than
ever
.
The
Man
is
sorely
hurt
with
some
of
the
Stones
that
came
on
him
,
and
like
to
feel
the
effects
of
them
for
many
dayes
.
Thus
far
is
that
Relation
.
I
am
moreover
informed
,
that
the
Daemon
was
quiet
all
the
last
Winter
,
but
in
the
Spring
he
began
to
play
some
ludicrous
tricks
,
carrying
away
some
Axes
that
were
locked
up
safe
.
This
last
Summer
he
has
not
made
such
disturbances
as
formerly
.
But
of
this
no
more
at
present
.
There
have
been
strange
and
true
Reports
concerning
a
Woman
now
living
near
the
Salmon
Falls
in
Barwick
(
formerly
called
Kittery
)
unto
whom
Evil
Spirits
have
sometimes
visibly
appeared
;
and
she
has
sometimes
been
sorely
tormented
by
invisible
hands
:
Concerning
all
which
,
an
Intelligent
Person
has
sent
me
the
following
Narrative
.
A
Brief
Narrative
of
sundry
Apparitions
of
Satan
unto
and
Assaults
at
sundry
times
and
places
upon
the
Person
of
Mary
the
Wife
of
Antonio
Hortado
,
dwelling
near
the
Salmon
Falls
:
Taken
from
her
own
mouth
,
Aug.
13.
1683.
In
Iune
1682.
(
the
day
forgotten
)
at
Evening
,
the
said
Mary
heard
a
voice
at
the
door
of
her
Dwelling
,
saying
,
What
do
you
here
?
about
an
hour
after
,
standing
at
the
Door
of
her
House
,
she
had
a
blow
on
her
Eye
that
settled
her
head
near
to
the
Door-post
,
and
two
or
three
dayes
after
,
a
Stone
,
as
she
judged
about
half
a
pound
or
a
pound
weight
was
thrown
along
the
house
within
into
the
Chimney
,
and
going
to
take
it
up
it
was
gone
;
all
the
Family
was
in
the
house
,
and
no
hand
appearing
which
might
be
instrumental
in
throwing
the
stone
.
About
two
hours
after
,
a
Frying-pan
then
hanging
in
the
Chimney
was
heard
to
ring
so
loud
,
that
not
only
those
in
the
house
heard
it
,
but
others
also
that
lived
on
the
other
side
of
the
River
near
an
hundred
Rods
distant
or
more
.
Whereupon
the
said
Mary
and
her
Husband
going
in
a
Cannoo
over
the
River
,
they
saw
like
the
head
of
a
man
new-shorn
,
and
the
tail
of
a
white
Cat
about
two
or
three
foot
distance
from
each
other
,
swimming
over
before
the
Cannoo
,
but
no
body
appeared
to
joyn
head
and
tail
together
;
and
they
returning
over
the
River
in
less
than
an
hours
time
,
the
said
Apparition
followed
their
Cannoo
back
again
,
but
disappeared
at
Landing
.
A
day
or
two
after
,
the
said
Mary
was
stricken
on
her
head
(
as
she
judged
)
with
a
stone
,
which
caused
a
Swelling
and
much
soreness
on
her
head
,
being
then
in
the
yard
by
her
house
,
and
she
presentl●
entring
into
her
house
was
bitten
on
both
Arms
black
and
blue
,
and
one
of
he●
B●easts
scratched
;
the
impressions
of
the
Teeth
being
like
Mans
Teeth
,
were
plainly
seen
by
many
:
Whereupon
deserting
their
House
to
sojourn
at
a
Neighbours
on
the
other
side
of
the
River
,
there
appeared
to
said
Mary
in
the
house
of
her
sojourning
,
a
Woman
clothed
with
a
green
Safeguard
,
a
short
blue
Cloak
,
and
a
white
Cap
,
making
a
profer
to
strike
her
with
a
Fire-brand
,
but
struck
her
not
.
The
Day
following
the
same
shape
appeared
again
to
her
,
but
now
arrayed
with
a
gray
Gown
,
white
Apron
,
and
white
Head-clothes
,
in
appearance
laughing
several
times
,
but
no
voice
heard
.
Since
when
said
Mary
has
been
freed
from
those
Satanical
Molestations
.
But
the
said
Antonio
being
returned
in
March
last
with
his
Family
,
to
dwell
again
in
his
own
house
,
and
on
his
entrance
there
,
hearing
the
noise
of
a
Man
walking
in
his
Chamber
,
and
seeing
the
boards
buckle
under
his
feet
as
he
walked
,
though
no
man
to
be
seen
in
the
Chamber
(
for
they
went
on
purpose
to
look
)
he
returned
with
his
Family
to
dwell
on
the
other
side
of
the
River
;
yet
planting
his
Ground
though
he
forsook
his
House
,
he
hath
had
five
Rods
of
good
Log-fence
thrown
down
at
once
,
the
feeting
of
Neat
Cattle
plainly
to
be
seen
almost
between
every
Row
of
Corn
in
the
Field
yet
no
Cattle
seen
there
,
nor
any
damage
done
to
his
Corn
,
not
so
much
as
any
of
the
Leaves
of
the
Corn
cropt
.
Thus
far
is
that
Narrative
.
I
am
further
informed
,
that
some
(
who
should
have
been
wiser
)
advised
the
poor
Woman
to
stick
the
House
round
with
Bayes
,
as
an
effectual
preservative
against
the
power
of
Evil
Spirits
.
This
Counsel
was
followed
.
And
as
long
as
the
Bayes
continued
green
,
she
had
quiet
;
but
when
they
began
to
wither
,
they
were
all
by
an
unseen
hand
carried
away
,
and
the
Woman
again
tormented
.
It
is
observable
,
that
at
the
same
time
three
Houses
in
three
several
Towns
should
be
molested
by
Daemons
,
as
has
now
been
related
.
CHAP.
VI.
That
there
are
Daemons
.
And
Possessed
Persons
.
Signs
of
such
.
Some
Mad
Men
are
really
Possessed
.
Notwithstanding
many
Fabulous
Stories
about
Witchcrafts
.
That
there
are
Witches
proved
by
three
Arguments
.
That
Houses
are
sometimes
troubled
by
Evil
Spirits
.
Witchcraft
often
the
cause
of
it
.
Sometimes
by
the
Devil
without
Witchcraft
;
ordered
by
providence
as
punishment
for
Sin
.
The
disturbance
in
Waltons
House
further
considered
,
with
a
parallel
Story
.
That
the
things
related
in
the
preceding
Chapter
were
undoubtedly
Praeternatural
and
Diabolical
.
THe
Sadduces
of
those
dayes
being
like
unto
Avic●nna
,
and
Averroes
,
and
other
Atheistical
Philosophers
in
former
times
;
say
that
there
are
no
Spirits
,
and
that
all
Stories
concerning
them
are
either
Fabulous
or
to
be
ascribed
unto
natural
causes
.
Amongst
many
others
,
the
Learned
Voetius
(
in
disp.
de
operationibus
Daemonum
)
has
sufficiently
refuted
them
.
And
as
the
experience
of
other
ages
and
places
of
the
World
;
so
the
things
which
divine
providence
hath
permitted
and
ordered
to
come
to
pass
amongst
our selves
(
if
the
Scriptures
were
silent
)
make
it
manifest
beyond
all
contradiction
,
that
there
are
Devils
infesting
this
lower
World
.
Most
true
it
is
,
that
Satan
and
all
his
wicked
Angels
are
limited
by
the
providence
of
God
:
so
as
that
they
cannot
hurt
any
Man
or
Creature
,
much
less
any
Servant
of
his
,
without
a
Commission
from
him
,
whose
Kingdom
is
over
all
.
It
is
a
memorable
Passage
,
which
Chytraeus
relateth
concerning
Luther
,
that
when
he
was
sought
after
by
his
Popish
and
Implacable
Enemies
(
being
then
hid
by
the
Duke
of
Saxony
)
they
consulted
with
Magicians
that
so
they
might
find
where
Luther
absconded
,
but
the
Wizzards
confessed
they
could
not
discover
him
.
Undoubtedly
the
Devils
knew
where
Luther
hid
himself
;
only
God
would
not
suffer
them
to
reveal
it
.
Nevertheless
,
the
Lord
doth
for
wise
and
holy
ends
,
sometimes
lengthen
the
Chain
which
the
infernal
Lions
are
bound
fast
in
.
And
as
there
are
many
tremendous
Instances
confirming
the
Truth
hereof
,
so
that
of
Satan's
taking
bodily
possession
of
Men
,
is
none
of
the
least
.
Sometimes
indeed
it
is
very
hard
to
discern
between
natural
Diseases
and
Satanical
Possessions
;
so
as
that
persons
really
possessed
have
been
thought
to
be
only
molested
with
some
natural
Disease
,
without
any
special
finger
of
the
Evil
Spirit
therein
.
Fernelius
(
de
abditis
rerum
causis
,
Lib.
2.
Cap.
16.
)
speaketh
of
a
certain
young
Gentleman
,
that
was
taken
with
strange
Convulsions
,
which
did
surprize
him
at
least
ten
times
in
a
day
.
In
his
Fits
he
had
the
use
of
his
Speech
and
Reason
free
.
Otherwise
his
Disease
would
have
been
judged
no
other
than
an
ordinary
Epilepsy
.
Much
means
was
used
by
skilful
Physitians
for
his
relief
,
but
without
success
for
three
Moneths
together
;
when
all
on
a
sudden
,
a
Daemon
began
to
speak
out
of
the
miserable
Patient
;
and
that
with
not
only
Latin
but
Greek
Sentences
,
which
the
afflicted
party
himself
had
no
knowledge
of
;
and
the
Daemon
discovered
many
secrets
both
of
the
Physitians
and
of
other
persons
that
attended
,
deriding
them
for
their
vain
attempts
to
cure
a
Man
whom
he
had
the
possession
of
.
There
are
sundry
Authors
(
in
special
Balduinus
in
his
Cases
of
Conscience
,
and
Darrel
in
his
History
of
the
seven
possessed
persons
in
Lancashire
)
who
have
endeavoured
to
describe
and
characterise
possessed
persons
.
And
such
particulars
as
these
following
are
by
them
mentioned
as
signs
of
Possession
.
1.
If
the
party
concerned
shall
reveal
secret
things
,
either
past
or
future
,
which
without
supernatural
Assistance
could
not
be
known
,
it
argueth
Possession
.
2.
If
he
does
speak
with
strange
Languages
,
or
discover
skill
in
Arts
and
Sciences
never
learned
by
him
.
3.
If
he
can
bear
burthens
,
and
do
things
which
are
beyond
humane
strength
.
4.
Uttering
words
without
making
use
of
the
Organs
of
speech
,
when
persons
shall
be
heard
speaking
,
and
yet
neither
their
Lips
nor
Tongues
have
any
motion
,
t
is
a
sign
that
an
evil
spirit
speaketh
in
them
.
5.
When
the
Body
is
become
inflexible
.
6.
When
the
Belly
is
on
a
sudden
puft
up
,
and
instantly
flat
again
.
These
are
thought
to
be
certain
Arguments
of
an
Energumenical
person
.
Some
other
signs
are
mentioned
by
Thyraeus
(
de
obsessis
Part
2.
Cap.
25
,
26.
)
There
are
who
conceive
(
and
that
as
they
suppose
upon
Scripture
grounds
:
)
that
Men
may
possibly
be
Daemoniacal
,
when
none
of
those
mentioned
particulars
can
be
affirmed
of
them
.
The
Excellently
learned
and
judicious
Mr.
Mede
,
is
of
Opinion
,
that
the
Daemoniacks
whom
we
read
so
frequently
of
in
the
New-Testament
,
were
the
same
with
Epilepticks
,
Lunaticks
,
and
Mad
Men.
The
Turks
at
this
day
have
their
Mad
men
in
great
veneration
,
supposing
them
to
be
acted
by
a
spirit
,
but
they
(
in
that
being
themselves
mad
)
take
it
to
be
a
good
when
as
't
is
an
evil
spirit
that
does
operate
in
such
persons
.
And
that
the
Iews
of
old
did
look
upon
Maniacks
to
be
possessed
with
an
evil
Spirit
,
is
evident
from
that
expression
of
theirs
,
Ioh.
10.
20.
He
hath
a
Devil
and
is
Mad.
Moreover
,
we
read
of
one
,
Mat.
17.
15.
that
was
Lunatick
,
and
did
oft
fall
into
the
fire
,
and
oft
into
the
water
.
Now
that
this
Lunatick
person
was
a
Daemoniack
is
clear
from
ver.
18.
where
t
is
said
,
that
Iesus
rebuked
the
Devil
and
he
departed
out
of
him
.
And
of
the
same
person
t
is
said
,
in
Luk.
9.
39
A
Spirit
taketh
him
and
teareth
him
.
So
Beza
and
Heinsius
,
in
Mat.
8.
16.
&
17.
15.
It
has
been
commonly
said
that
in
Christs
time
more
persons
were
possessed
with
evil
Spirits
than
ever
was
known
before
or
since
;
but
if
that
were
so
,
the
Iews
,
and
probably
some
Historians
would
have
noted
it
as
a
thing
strange
and
extraordinary
;
whenas
we
read
of
no
such
observation
to
be
made
on
those
times
.
And
saith
Mr.
Mede
,
(
in
his
Discourse
on
Iohn
10.
20.
)
If
those
possessed
Persons
were
not
such
as
we
now
adayes
conceive
to
be
no
other
than
Mad
men
,
the
World
must
be
supposed
to
be
well
rid
of
Devils
,
which
for
my
part
I
believe
it
is
not
.
There
is
in
special
,
a
sort
of
Melancholy
madness
,
which
is
called
Lycanthropia
,
or
Lupina
Insania
,
h.
e.
When
Men
imagine
themselves
to
be
turned
into
Wolves
or
other
Beasts
.
Hippocrates
relates
concerning
the
Daughters
of
King
Praetus
,
that
they
thought
themselves
Kine
.
Wierus
(
de
praestigiis
Daemonum
,
L.
3.
C.
21.
)
speaketh
of
one
in
Padua
,
that
would
not
believe
to
the
contrary
but
that
he
was
a
Wolf
:
and
of
a
Spaniard
,
who
thought
himself
a
Bear
.
Euwichius
(
and
from
him
Horestus
)
writeth
of
a
Man
that
was
found
in
a
Barn
under
the
Hay
,
howling
and
saying
he
was
a
Wolf
.
The
foolish
Rusticks
,
who
surprized
him
,
began
to
flay
him
,
that
so
they
might
see
if
he
had
not
hair
growing
on
the
inside
of
his
skin
..
Forestus
has
many
instances
to
this
purpose
.
Heurnius
saith
,
that
it
is
a
Disease
frequent
in
Bohemia
and
Hungaria
.
No
doubt
but
this
Disease
gave
occasion
to
Pliny's
Assertion
,
that
some
Men
in
his
time
were
turned
into
Wolves
,
and
from
Wolves
into
Men
again
.
Hence
was
Ovid's
Fable
of
Lycaon
,
and
the
Tale
of
Pausanias
,
being
ten
years
a
Wolf
,
and
then
a
Man
again
.
He
that
would
see
more
instances
,
may
read
Austin
de
civ
.
Dei
.
L.
18.
C.
5.
Burton
of
Melancholly
.
Pag.
9.
They
that
are
subject
unto
this
Malady
,
for
the
most
partly
hid
all
the
day
,
and
go
abroad
In
the
night
,
barking
and
howling
at
Graves
and
in
Desarts
.
We
may
suppose
that
Nebuchadnezzar
was
troubled
with
this
Disease
.
And
that
such
persons
are
molested
with
a
Daemon
is
evident
from
Luk
8.
27.
with
Mark
.
5.
3
,
4.
The
possessed
person
there
spoken
of
was
Lycanthropos
.
There
are
that
acknowledge
the
existence
of
Spirits
,
and
that
the
Bodies
of
men
are
sometimes
really
possessed
thereby
;
who
nevertheless
will
not
believe
there
are
any
such
woful
creatures
in
rerum
naturâ
,
as
Witches
,
or
persons
confoederate
with
the
Devil
.
I
have
read
of
a
famous
Wizard
,
whose
Name
was
William
de
Lure
,
that
after
he
had
laboured
much
in
opposing
their
Opinion
,
who
think
that
there
are
Men
on
Earth
joyned
in
an
explicit
confoederacy
with
the
fiends
of
Hell
,
was
himself
convicted
and
condemned
for
that
crime
which
he
designed
to
make
the
World
believe
that
no
Man
was
or
could
be
guilty
of
.
I
shall
not
suspect
all
those
as
guilty
of
Witchcraft
,
nor
yet
of
Heresie
,
who
call
the
received
Opinion
about
Witches
into
question
.
There
are
four
or
five
English
Writers
,
viz.
Mr.
Scot
,
Ady
,
and
of
late
Wagstaff
and
Webster
,
and
another
Anonymous
Author
;
who
do
with
great
vehemence
affirm
that
never
any
did
maintain
that
familiarity
with
the
evil
Spirits
,
which
is
commonly
believed
.
Wierus
(
otherwise
a
judicious
Author
)
conceiveth
that
all
those
things
supposed
to
be
done
by
Witches
are
done
by
the
evil
Spirits
themselves
,
without
any
confoederates
.
But
he
is
sufficiently
refuted
by
Binsfieldius
,
Bodinus
,
Sennertus
,
and
others
.
True
it
is
,
that
many
things
have
been
looked
upon
as
proceding
from
Witchcraft
,
when
it
has
not
been
so
.
The
Sympathies
and
Antipathies
of
Nature
have
sometimes
been
esteemed
the
effects
of
Witchcraft
.
A
Sympathetical
Powder
,
made
without
any
Magical
Ceremonies
has
done
strange
things
,
so
as
that
the
Artist
which
used
it
,
has
upon
that
account
been
suspected
of
Witchcraft
.
A
Man
may
easily
by
such
natural
Magick
,
as
is
described
by
Porta
,
and
by
Weckerus
de
secretis
make
the
ignorant
beheve
he
is
a
Wizard
.
It
is
also
true
,
that
the
World
is
full
of
Fabulous
Stories
concerning
some
kind
of
Familiarities
with
the
Devil
,
and
things
done
by
his
help
,
which
are
beyond
the
power
of
Creatures
to
accomplish
.
What
Fables
are
there
concerning
Incubi
and
Succubae
,
and
of
Men
begotten
by
Daemons
?
No
doubt
but
the
Devil
may
delude
the
fancy
that
one
of
his
Vassals
shall
think
(
as
the
Witch
at
Hartford
did
)
that
he
has
carnal
and
cursed
Communion
with
them
,
beyond
what
is
real
.
Nor
is
it
impossible
for
him
to
assume
a
dead
Body
,
or
to
form
a
lifeless
one
out
of
the
Elements
,
and
therewith
to
make
his
Witches
become
guilty
of
Sodomy
.
Austin
saith
,
they
are
impudent
who
deny
this
.
But
to
imagine
that
Spirits
shall
really
generate
Bodies
,
is
irrational
.
I
am
not
ignorant
,
that
that
there
have
been
Men
in
the
World
(
more
than
one
or
two
)
pretended
to
be
thus
begotten
and
born
.
Thus
doth
Niderius
affirm
concerning
all
the
old
Inhabitants
of
the
Isle
of
Cyprus
.
The
like
has
been
reported
concerning
Arcturus
,
and
concerning
our
British
Merlin
.
Yea
,
the
Gentiles
believed
that
Homer
,
Aeneas
,
Hercules
,
and
others
were
begotten
by
Daemons
;
whom
thereupon
they
esteemed
as
Semidei
.
And
Olympias
the
Mother
of
Alexander
the
Great
,
supposed
her self
to
be
with
Child
by
Iupiter
Hammon
.
When
her
Husband
King
Philip
of
Macedon
was
absent
from
her
,
Nectanebus
(
an
Egyptian
Prince
and
a
great
Magician
)
sent
her
word
that
Iupiter
would
embrace
her
,
and
that
he
would
come
to
her
such
a
night
in
the
form
of
a
Dragon
;
at
the
time
appointed
Nectanebus
himself
by
his
Magical
impostures
made
Olympias
believe
that
a
Dragon
was
in
the
room
,
and
so
did
himself
do
that
which
the
deluded
Queen
thought
Iupiter
had
done
.
I
doubt
not
but
that
Merlin
and
others
imagined
to
come
into
the
World
not
in
the
usual
way
,
were
the
Sons
of
Daemons
just
as
Alexander
was
.
It
has
been
a
received
maxim
,
that
though
the
Devil
may
by
his
Art
produce
Insects
and
Vermin
(
to
the
generation
whereof
a
seminal
vertue
is
not
alwayes
necessary
)
yet
he
cannot
bring
forth
a
perfect
animal
.
How
then
is
it
consistent
with
reason
,
that
he
should
produce
a
real
Man
,
who
is
of
all
Animals
the
most
perfect
,
and
noble
?
It
is
also
extreamly
Fabulous
,
that
Witches
can
transform
themselves
or
others
into
another
sort
of
Creatures
,
e.
g.
into
Horses
,
Wolves
,
Cats
,
Mice
,
&c.
Carminibus
Circe
socios
mutavit
Ulyssis
.
A
blind
Heathenish
phansie
:
And
yet
Stories
of
this
nature
have
been
generally
believed
;
and
I
have
not
without
wonderment
seen
grave
Authors
relating
them
,
as
if
the
things
had
been
really
so
.
But
it
is
beyond
the
power
of
all
the
Devils
in
Hell
to
cause
such
a
transformation
;
they
can
no
more
do
it
than
they
can
be
the
Authors
of
a
true
Miracle
(
see
Horstius
Inst.
Med.
Disp.
3.
Exercit.
9.
Quest.
9.
)
Though
I
deny
not
but
that
the
Devil
may
so
impose
upon
the
imagination
of
Witches
as
to
make
them
believe
that
they
are
transmuted
into
Beasts
.
Sennertus
(
in
Pract.
Med.
L.
6.
Part
9.
Cap.
5.
)
reports
that
a
Noble
Person
,
and
one
worthy
of
credit
,
gave
him
an
account
of
a
strange
passage
to
this
purpose
,
which
himself
was
particularly
acquainted
with
.
The
Story
is
this
;
A
certain
Woman
,
being
in
Prison
on
suspicion
for
Witchcraft
;
pretneding
to
be
able
to
turn
her self
into
a
Wolf
,
the
Magistrate
before
whom
she
was
brought
promised
her
,
that
she
should
not
be
put
to
death
,
in
case
she
would
then
in
his
presence
so
transform
her self
.
Which
she
readily
consented
unto
.
Accordingly
she
anointed
her
head
,
neck
and
arm-pits
;
immediately
upon
which
she
fell
into
a
most
profound
sleep
,
for
three
hours
;
after
which
she
suddenly
rose
up
,
declaring
that
she
had
been
turned
into
a
Wolf
,
and
been
at
a
place
some
miles
distant
,
and
there
killed
first
a
Sheep
,
and
then
a
Cow
;
the
Magistrate
presently
sent
to
the
place
;
and
found
that
first
a
sheep
and
then
a
Cow
had
there
been
killed
.
Wierus
and
Baptista
Porta
have
divers
Stories
to
the
same
purpose
.
It
is
then
evident
,
that
the
Devil
himself
did
that
mischief
,
and
in
the
mean
time
the
Witches
who
were
cast
into
so
profound
a
sleep
by
him
,
as
that
they
could
not
by
any
noises
or
blows
be
awakened
,
had
their
Phansies
imposed
upon
by
Dreams
and
Delusions
according
to
the
pleasure
of
their
Master
Satan
.
It
must
moreover
,
be
sadly
confessed
,
that
many
innocent
persons
have
been
put
to
death
under
the
notion
of
Witch-craft
,
whereby
much
innocent
blood
hath
been
shed
.
Especially
it
hath
been
so
in
Popish
times
and
places
.
Superstitious
and
Magical
wayes
of
trying
Wtiches
have
been
a
bloody
cause
of
those
Murders
.
Sometimes
Persons
have
been
tried
for
Witch-craft
by
hot
,
sometimes
by
cold
water
(
of
which
more
in
the
eighth
Chapter
of
th●s
Essay
)
sometimes
by
pricking
them
;
sometimes
by
sticking
Awls
under
their
Seats
,
sometimes
by
their
ability
,
or
otherwise
to
repeat
the
Lords
Prayer
.
An
Irish
Witch
which
was
tried
at
Youghall
,
Sept.
11.
1661.
being
by
the
Court
put
upon
repeating
the
fifth
Petition
,
alwayes
left
out
the
words
Forgive
us
our
Trespasses
.
Another
Witch
tried
at
Taunton
1663.
could
not
repeat
the
last
Petition
,
but
though
she
was
directed
to
say
it
after
one
that
repeated
it
distinctly
,
would
say
Lead
us
into
Temptation
,
and
could
never
repeat
it
right
,
though
she
tried
to
do
it
half
a
score
times
.
But
Judge
Archer
did
wisely
admonish
the
Jury
,
that
they
were
not
in
the
least
measure
to
guid
their
Verdict
by
that
,
since
it
was
no
legal
evidence
.
The
Author
of
the
Advertisement
to
Mr.
Glanvil's
Relations
(
P.
171.
)
saith
that
his
curiosity
led
him
to
examine
certain
Witches
at
the
Castle
in
Cambridge
,
and
that
the
most
notorious
Witch
of
them
all
pleaded
that
she
was
no
Witch
,
because
she
was
able
to
say
the
Lords
Prayer
and
the
Creed
,
and
though
she
was
out
in
repeating
the
Creed
,
and
said
the
Lords
Prayer
right
.
But
from
such
considerations
as
those
which
have
been
mentioned
,
Wierus
and
some
others
not
Atheists
but
persons
of
worth
,
have
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
run
into
an
extream
on
the
other
hand
,
so
as
to
question
whether
there
were
any
persons
really
confoederate
with
the
infernal
spirits
.
Nevertheless
,
that
there
have
been
such
,
the
following
Arguments
do
manifest
.
1.
The
Argument
by
many
insisted
on
from
the
Scriptures
is
irrefragable
.
Therein
Witch-crafts
are
forbidden
.
And
we
often
read
in
the
Scripture
of
Metaphorical
Bewitchings
,
Nahum
3.
4.
Gal.
3.
1.
which
Similitudes
are
undoubtedly
taken
from
things
that
have
a
real
existence
in
rerum
natura
.
Yea
,
the
Scripture
makes
particular
mention
of
many
that
used
those
cursed
Arts
and
Familiarities
with
the
Devil
,
e.
g.
Iannes
,
and
Iambres
,
Balaam
,
Manasseh
,
Simon
,
Elymas
.
Nor
is
the
Relation
which
the
Scripture
giveth
of
the
Witch
of
Endor
,
and
the
reasons
from
thence
deduced
,
to
prove
the
being
of
Witches
,
sufficiently
confuted
by
any
of
our
late
Witch-Advocate●
.
Though
(
as
one
speaketh
)
some
men
to
elude
the
Argument
from
that
instance
,
play
more
Hocus-Pocus
tricks
in
the
Explication
of
that
passage
than
the
Witch
her self
did
in
the
raising
deceased
Samuel
.
It
is
a
poor
evasion
in
those
who
think
to
escape
the
dint
of
this
Argument
,
by
pretending
that
the
Witches
and
Familiar
Spirits
spoken
of
in
the
Scripture
,
were
only
Iuglers
,
or
men
that
by
Legerdemain
would
do
strange
feats
of
activity
.
The
Divine
Law
requires
that
such
Witches
should
be
cut
off
by
the
Sword
of
Justice
;
which
may
not
be
affirmed
of
every
one
that
shall
without
any
confoederacy
with
the
Devil
play
tricks
of
Legerdemain
.
2.
Experience
has
too
often
made
it
manifest
that
there
are
such
in
the
World
as
hold
a
co
respondence
with
Hell
.
There
have
bin
known
Wizards
;
yea
such
as
have
taught
others
what
Ceremonies
they
are
to
use
in
maintaining
communion
with
Devils
.
Trithemius
his
Book
de
septem
Intelligentiis
,
and
Cornelius
Agrippa's
Books
of
occult
Philosophy
,
wherein
too
much
of
these
nefandous
abominations
is
described
,
are
frequently
in
the
hands
of
men
.
Several
other
Books
there
are
extant
,
which
do
professedly
teach
the
way
of
Familiarity
with
Daemons
.
The
Titles
whereof
,
as
also
the
Names
of
the
Authors
that
have
published
them
,
I
designedly
forbear
to
mention
,
lest
haply
any
one
into
whose
hands
this
Discourse
may
come
,
should
out
of
wicked
curiosity
seek
after
them
to
the
ruine
of
his
soul.
There
are
famous
Histories
of
several
,
who
had
their
Paredri
or
Familiar
Spirits
,
some
in
one
likeness
,
some
in
another
,
constantly
attending
them
.
Thus
had
Apollonius
Thyanaeus
of
old
.
And
of
later
times
Mich.
Scot
,
and
Iosephus
Niger
.
Likewise
Cardanus
(
de
subtilitate
,
Lib.
19.
P.
963.
)
writeth
,
that
his
own
Father
had
such
a
Familiar
for
thirty
years
together
.
So
had
Christopher
Waganeer
a
Familiar
in
the
form
of
an
Ape
for
seven
years
attending
him
;
so
had
Folpardus
,
which
two
were
at
last
carried
away
Body
and
Soul
by
the
Devil
;
unto
whose
service
they
had
devoted
their
lives
.
There
is
also
a
true
(
as
well
as
a
Romantick
)
Story
of
Faustus
.
The
excellent
Camerarius
in
his
Horae
subs●civae
Cent.
1.
Cap.
70.
relateth
strange
things
of
him
,
which
he
received
from
those
who
knew
Faustus
,
and
were
Ey-witnesses
of
his
Magical
and
Diabolical
Impostures
:
He
also
had
a
familiar
Devil
in
form
of
a
Monk
accompanying
of
him
for
the
space
of
twenty
four
years
.
Housdor●ius
,
and
Lonicer
ad
2
Praec
.
P.
167.
speak
of
Faustus
.
Melancthon
declares
that
he
knew
the
Man
:
so
that
Naudeus
is
to
be
convinced
of
vanity
,
in
denying
that
ever
there
was
such
a
Person
in
the
World
.
In
a
word
,
it
is
a
thing
known
,
that
there
have
been
Men
who
would
discourse
in
Languages
,
and
reason
notably
about
Sciences
which
they
never
learned
;
who
have
revealed
Secrets
,
discovered
hidden
Treasures
,
told
whither
stolen
Goods
have
been
conveyed
,
and
by
whom
;
and
that
have
caused
Bruit
Creatures
,
nay
Statues
or
Images
to
speak
,
and
give
rational
Answers
.
The
Iews
Teraphims
oftentimes
did
so
:
vide
R.
Sol.
Iarchi
in
Hos.
3.
4.
Selden
de
diis
syriis
.
Part
1.
Cap.
2.
Thom.
contra
gentes
Lib.
3.
Cap.
104.
Such
things
as
these
cannot
be
done
by
the
help
of
meer
natural
causes
.
It
must
needs
be
then
,
that
the
practisers
of
them
are
in
confoederacy
with
Satan
.
3.
There
have
been
many
in
the
World
,
who
have
upon
conviction
confessed
themselves
guilty
of
Familiarity
with
the
Devil
.
A
multitude
of
Instances
this
way
are
mentioned
by
Bodinus
,
Codron●hus
,
Delrio
,
Iacquerius
,
Remigius
,
and
others
.
Some
in
this
Countrey
have
affirmed
,
that
they
knew
a
Man
in
another
part
of
the
World
,
above
fifty
years
ago
,
who
having
an
ambitious
desire
to
be
thought
a
wise
man
;
whilest
he
was
tormented
with
the
Itch
of
his
wicked
Ambition
,
the
Devil
came
to
him
,
with
promises
that
he
should
quickly
be
in
great
reputation
for
his
wisdom
,
in
case
he
would
make
a
covenant
with
him
;
the
conditions
whereof
were
,
that
when
Men
came
to
him
for
his
counsel
,
he
should
labour
to
perswade
them
that
there
is
no
God
,
nor
Devil
,
nor
Heaven
,
nor
Hell
;
and
that
such
a
term
of
years
being
expired
,
the
Devil
should
have
his
Soul
.
The
Articles
were
consen●ed
to
.
The
Man
continuing
after
this
to
be
of
a
very
civil
Conversation
,
doing
hurt
to
none
,
but
good
to
many
;
and
by
degrees
began
to
have
a
Name
to
be
a
person
of
extraordinary
sagacity
,
and
was
sought
unto
far
and
near
for
counsel
,
his
Words
being
esteemed
Oracles
by
the
vulgar
.
And
he
did
according
to
his
Covenant
upon
all
occasions
secretly
disseminate
Principles
of
Athe●sm
,
not
being
suspected
for
a
Wizard
.
But
a
few
weeks
before
the
time
indented
with
the
Devil
was
fulfilled
;
inexpressible
horror
of
Conscience
surprized
him
,
so
that
he
revealed
the
secret
transactions
which
had
passed
betwixt
himself
and
the
Devil
.
He
would
sometimes
,
with
hideous
roarings
tell
those
that
came
to
visit
him
,
that
now
he
knew
that
there
was
a
God
and
a
Devil
,
and
an
Heaven
,
and
an
Hell
.
So
did
he
die
a
miserable
spectacle
of
the
righteous
and
fearful
judgement
of
God
.
And
every
Age
does
produce
new
Examples
of
those
that
have
by
their
own
confession
made
the
like
cursed
Covenants
with
the
Prince
of
Darkness
.
In
the
Year
1664
,
Several
who
were
Indicted
at
the
Assizes
held
at
Taunton
in
Somersetshire
,
confessed
that
they
had
made
an
Explicit
League
with
the
Devil
,
and
that
he
did
Baptise
Pictures
of
Wax
with
Oyl
,
giving
them
the
Names
of
those
persons
they
did
intend
mischief
unto
.
Anno.
1678.
One
Iohn
Stuart
,
and
his
Sister
Annabil
Stuart
,
at
the
Assizes
held
at
Paysley
in
Scotland
,
confessed
that
they
had
been
in
confoederacy
with
the
Devil
;
and
that
they
had
made
an
Image
of
Wax
,
calling
it
by
the
name
of
Sr.
George
Maxwel
,
sticking
Pins
in
the
sides
and
on
the
breast
of
it
.
Such
an
Image
with
pins
in
it
,
was
really
found
in
the
Witches
Houses
;
and
upon
the
removal
of
it
,
the
pins
being
taken
out
,
Sir
George
had
immediate
ease
,
and
recovered
his
health
.
There
is
lately
published
(
by
Dr.
Horneck
)
the
History
of
the
Witches
in
Sweden
,
by
whose
means
that
Kingdom
was
fearfully
plagued
:
upon
Examination
they
confessed
their
crime
,
&
were
executed
in
the
year
1670.
And
no
longer
since
than
the
last
year
,
viz.
on
Aug.
25.
1682.
three
women
who
were
executed
at
Exon
in
Devonshire
,
all
of
them
confessed
that
they
had
had
converses
and
familiarities
with
the
Devil
.
But
the
Instance
of
the
Witch
Executed
in
Hartford
,
here
in
New-England
(
of
which
the
preceding
Chapter
giveth
an
account
)
considering
the
circumstances
of
that
Confession
,
is
as
convictive
a
proof
as
most
single
examples
that
I
have
met
with
.
It
is
a
vain
thing
,
for
the
Patrons
of
Witches
to
think
that
they
can
Sham
off
this
Argument
,
by
suggesting
that
these
Confessions
did
proceed
from
the
deluded
imaginations
of
Mad
and
Melancholly
persons
.
Some
of
them
were
as
free
from
distemperature
in
their
Brains
,
as
their
Neighbours
.
That
divers
Executed
for
Witches
have
acknowledged
things
against
themselves
which
were
never
so
,
I
neither
doubt
or
deny
.
And
that
a
deluded
Phansie
may
cause
persons
verily
to
think
they
have
seen
and
done
these
things
which
never
had
any
Existence
,
except
in
their
own
Imaginations
is
indisputable
.
I
fully
concur
with
a
passage
which
I
find
,
in
Worthy
Dr.
Owen's
late
excellent
Discourse
about
the
work
of
the
Spirit
in
Prayer
(
Page
202.
)
where
he
has
these
words
:
We
find
by
experience
that
some
have
had
their
Imaginations
so
fixed
on
things
evil
and
noxious
by
satanical
Delusions
,
that
they
have
confessed
against
themselves
things
and
crimes
that
have
rendred
them
obnoxious
to
Capital
Punishment
,
whereof
they
were
never
really
and
actually
guilty
.
This
notwithstanding
,
that
Persons
whose
Judgement
and
Reason
has
been
free
from
disturbance
by
any
Disease
,
should
not
only
voluntarily
acknowledge
their
being
in
cursed
Familiarities
with
Satan
,
but
mention
the
particular
circumstances
of
those
Transactions
,
and
give
ocular
demonstration
of
the
truth
of
what
they
say
,
by
discovering
the
Stigmata
made
upon
their
bodies
,
by
the
Devils
hand
:
and
that
when
more
than
one
or
two
have
been
examined
apart
,
they
should
agree
in
the
circumstances
of
their
Relations
,
and
yet
that
all
this
should
be
the
meer
effect
of
Melancholly
or
Phrensie
,
cannot
without
offering
violence
to
Reason
and
common
Sense
be
imagined
.
And
as
there
are
Witches
so
many
times
they
are
the
causes
of
those
strange
disturbances
which
are
in
houses
haunted
by
Evil
Spirits
,
such
as
those
mentioned
in
the
former
Chapter
.
Instances
concerning
this
may
be
seen
in
Mr.
Glanvils
Collections
,
together
with
the
continuation
thereof
;
published
the
last
year
by
the
Learned
Dr.
Henry
More
.
Sometimes
providence
permits
the
Devil
himself
(
without
the
use
of
Instruments
)
to
molest
the
houses
of
some
as
a
punishment
for
sin
committed
.
Most
commonly
either
for
the
sin
of
Murder
.
Plutarch
writes
that
the
House
of
Pusanias
was
haunted
by
an
evil
spirit
after
he
had
Murdered
his
Wife
.
Many
like
Instances
,
have
been
reported
and
recorded
by
credible
Authors
.
Or
else
for
the
sin
of
Theft
.
As
for
Walton
the
Quaker
of
Portsmouth
,
whose
House
has
been
so
strangely
troubled
,
he
suspects
that
one
of
his
Neighbours
has
caused
it
by
witchcraft
,
she
(
being
a
Widow-woman
)
chargeth
him
with
injustice
in
detaining
some
Land
from
her
.
It
is
none
of
my
work
to
reflect
upon
the
Man
,
nor
will
I
do
it
;
only
if
there
be
any
late
or
old
guilt
upon
his
Conscience
it
concerns
him
by
Confession
and
Repentance
to
give
Glory
to
that
God
,
who
is
able
in
strange
wayes
to
discover
the
sins
of
Men.
I
shall
here
take
occasion
to
commemorate
an
alike
notable
scene
of
Providence
,
which
was
taken
notice
of
in
another
part
of
the
World
s●il
.
at
Brightling
in
Sussex
in
England
:
The
Minister
in
that
Town
(
viz.
Mr.
Ioseph
Bennet
)
has
given
a
faithful
account
of
that
strange
Providence
,
which
is
published
by
Mr.
Clark
in
his
Examples
,
Vol.
2.
Page
593
,
&c.
I
shall
relate
it
in
his
Words
,
thus
he
writeth
concerning
it
:
Anno
Christi
1659.
There
was
at
Brightling
an
amazing
Providence
,
containing
many
strange
passages
.
A
wonderful
hand
of
God
,
by
what
Instrument
or
Instruments
soever
;
which
was
,
a
fire
strangely
kindled
,
which
burnt
down
a
Mans
house
,
and
afterwards
kindled
in
another
,
to
which
the
mans
Goods
were
carried
,
and
to
which
,
himself
,
and
his
Wife
,
and
his
Servant
Girl
were
removed
;
and
several
things
were
thrown
by
an
invisible
hand
,
powerfully
convincing
,
and
thereby
discovering
the
Hypocrisie
and
Theft
of
the
Man
,
and
for
a
warning
to
others
to
take
heed
of
the
like
.
November
7.
In
the
Evening
.
The
fire
first
kindled
in
this
Man's
Milk-house
,
and
November
9.
there
was
dust
thrown
upon
this
Man
and
his
Wife
,
as
they
lay
in
Bed
together
,
and
there
was
knocking
several
times
and
the
same
morning
divers
things
were
thrown
about
,
and
the
Fire
again
kindled
in
the
Milk-house
,
which
was
yet
put
out
by
the
Woman
her self
;
then
it
kindled
in
the
Eves
of
the
house
,
in
the
Thatch
,
which
was
put
out
by
a
Man
which
was
their
next
Neighbour
.
That
night
as
the
Man
had
a
pot
of
Beer
in
his
hand
,
a
stone
fell
into
the
Pot
:
then
did
he
set
down
the
pot
upon
the
Table
.
When
some
Men
came
to
be
with
them
that
night
,
they
were
speaking
how
convenient
it
would
be
to
have
a
Tub
filled
with
Water
,
to
stand
ready
,
in
case
they
should
have
occasion
to
use
it
,
and
as
they
were
going
out
of
the
door
to
prepare
it
,
the
fire
again
kindled
in
the
Milk-house
,
and
suddenly
the
whole
house
was
on
fire
,
but
most
of
the
Goods
and
Household-stuff
were
carried
out
and
preserved
:
The
fire
was
a
strange
fire
,
very
white
,
and
not
singing
their
hands
when
they
pulled
the
things
out
of
it
.
The
next
day
the
Houshold-stuff
was
carried
to
another
house
,
wherein
was
a
Family
:
but
those
were
to
be
in
one
end
of
the
House
,
and
the
other
,
in
the
other
end
.
But
before
the
Man
and
his
Wife
went
to
Bed
,
there
was
dust
thrown
upon
them
,
which
so
troubled
them
,
that
the
Man
having
another
Man
with
them
,
and
a
Candle
and
Lanthorn
in
his
hand
,
came
up
to
me
(
saith
my
Author
)
who
was
in
Bed
,
and
asleep
,
but
when
I
was
awakened
,
I
heard
him
say
,
The
hand
of
God
still
pursues
me
,
and
so
he
intreated
me
to
go
down
with
him
,
and
accordingly
I
and
my
Brother
went
down
,
where
we
found
them
in
the
house
,
greatly
troubled
by
reason
of
things
that
were
thrown
about
,
and
some
things
were
thrown
presently
after
we
came
in
.
Hereupon
we
went
to
Prayer
,
and
as
I
was
kneeling
down
,
dust
was
thrown
upon
me
,
but
afterwards
all
was
quiet
,
so
long
as
we
were
at
Prayer
.
When
we
arose
from
Prayer
,
I
applied
my self
to
the
reading
of
a
portion
of
Scripture
,
which
was
Psal.
91.
The
Man
standing
by
me
,
and
holding
the
Candle
,
but
presently
something
did
beat
out
the
Light
;
whereupon
the
Man
said
,
That
some
body
else
must
hold
it
.
Presently
a
Knife
was
thrown
at
me
,
which
fell
behind
me
;
my
Brother
said
,
he
saw
it
come
.
Then
a
chopping
Knife
was
thrown
(
I
think
at
the
Man's
Wife
)
whereupon
the
Man
said
,
Things
are
thrown
at
others
for
my
sake
.
At
length
he
fell
upon
his
knees
,
and
confessed
that
he
had
been
an
Hypocrite
,
and
a
Pilfering
Fellow
,
and
that
he
had
robbed
his
Master
,
&c.
and
he
was
willing
to
separate
the
things
which
he
had
taken
wrongfully
from
the
rest
,
which
he
did
accordingly
;
laying
forth
several
things
which
he
said
,
were
none
of
his
,
naming
the
persons
from
whom
he
had
taken
them
:
And
as
a
great
Chest
was
carrying
forth
,
Trenchers
,
Platters
,
and
other
things
were
thrown
about
in
so
dreadful
a
manner
,
that
one
not
much
noted
for
Religion
,
said
,
pray
you
let
us
go
to
Prayer
;
and
indeed
that
was
our
only
Refuge
,
so
to
go
to
God
;
and
so
we
spent
our
time
as
well
as
we
could
,
in
Prayer
,
reading
some
portions
of
Scripture
,
and
singing
of
Psalms
:
And
though
divers
things
were
thrown
,
as
a
Dish
several
times
,
so
that
once
I
had
a
smart
blow
on
the
Cheek
with
a
Dish
,
and
the
Man
that
lived
in
the
House
had
his
Boots
thrown
at
him
,
and
a
chopping
Knife
twice
,
Crabs
out
of
a
Tub
standing
in
the
midst
of
the
room
,
a
fire
Brand
though
without
fire
,
and
an
hammer
thrown
twice
,
and
a
Bible
.
The
Man's
Wife
who
lived
in
the
house
,
usually
took
up
the
things
thus
thrown
;
yet
still
in
time
of
Prayer
,
all
was
quiet
.
In
the
morning
after
I
had
prayed
(
before
which
Prayer
I
was
hit
with
a
Dish
)
my
Brother
and
I
came
away
,
and
as
we
were
coming
near
home
,
we
turned
aside
to
speak
with
a
Friend
,
but
before
we
got
home
,
we
heard
that
the
house
was
on
fire
:
hereupon
they
sent
for
me
again
,
and
in
the
mean
time
,
they
carried
out
their
Goods
,
pulled
off
the
Thatch
,
and
quenched
the
fire
;
yet
(
as
I
heard
)
it
kindled
again
,
and
again
,
till
all
the
Man's
Goods
were
carried
out
:
and
when
these
People
whose
House
was
burnt
down
to
the
ground
,
together
with
all
their
Goods
,
were
removed
into
the
Field
,
all
was
quiet
in
this
second
house
;
But
somethings
were
thrown
in
the
Field
;
and
in
the
afternoon
,
when
another
Minister
and
I
went
to
them
,
some
assured
us
that
some
things
had
been
thrown
.
This
was
November
11.
the
night
following
some
noise
was
heard
among
the
Houshold-stuff
,
as
was
testified
to
me
.
Thus
these
poor
Creatures
were
distressed
,
their
House
was
burned
down
,
that
to
which
they
were
removed
several
times
fired
,
so
that
neither
they
nor
their
Goods
might
stay
any
longer
there
,
nor
durst
any
other
receive
them
:
but
they
,
with
their
Goods
were
forced
to
lie
in
the
open
Field
for
divers
dayes
and
nights
together
;
being
made
a
sad
spectacle
to
all
sorts
of
people
that
came
far
and
near
,
to
see
and
hear
of
the
Business
.
Hereupon
I
sent
to
some
neighbouring
Ministers
,
to
joyn
with
us
in
keeping
a
Fast
on
November
15.
and
four
spent
the
time
in
Prayer
and
Preaching
.
The
Sermons
were
upon
these
Texts
,
Iob
11.
13.
If
thou
prepare
thine
heart
,
and
stretch
out
thine
hands
towards
him
:
if
Iniquity
be
in
thine
hand
,
put
it
far
away
,
and
let
not
wickedness
dwell
in
thy
Tabernacles
.
For
then
shalt
thou
lift
up
thy
Face
without
spot
;
yea
,
thou
shalt
be
stedfast
,
and
shalt
not
be
afraid
,
&c.
Amos
3.
6.
Shall
a
Trumpet
be
blown
in
the
City
,
and
the
People
not
be
afraid
?
shall
there
be
evil
in
a
City
and
the
LORD
hath
not
done
it
?
Luk.
13.
2
,
3.
&c.
Suppose
ye
that
these
Galileans
were
sinners
above
all
the
Galileans
,
because
they
suffered
such
things
?
I
tell
you
nay
:
But
except
ye
Repent
,
ye
shall
all
likewise
perish
:
or
those
eighteen
,
&c.
Isai.
33.
14
,
15
,
16.
The
Sinners
in
Sien
are
afraid
,
fearfulness
hath
surprized
the
Hypocrites
.
Who
among
us
shall
dwell
with
devouring
fire
?
Who
among
us
shall
dwell
with
everlasting
burnings
?
He
that
walketh
righteously
and
speaketh
uprightly
:
he
that
despiseth
the
gain
of
Oppression
,
that
shaketh
his
hand
from
holding
Bribes
,
that
stoppeth
his
Ears
from
hearing
of
blood
,
and
shutteth
his
eyes
from
seeing
of
evil
:
He
shall
dwell
on
high
.
His
place
of
desire
shall
be
the
munitions
of
Rocks
:
Bread
shall
be
given
him
,
his
Water
shall
be
sure
.
The
distressed
persons
attended
diligently
,
and
a
great
Congregation
was
assembled
.
These
providential
dispensations
were
not
ordinary
;
yet
there
was
a
seeming
blur
cast
,
though
not
on
the
whole
yet
upon
some
part
of
it
;
for
their
Servant
Girl
was
at
last
found
throwing
some
things
:
and
she
afterwards
confessed
that
an
old
Woman
came
to
her
,
November
7.
a
little
before
these
things
come
to
pass
,
and
told
her
that
her
Master
and
Dame
were
bewitched
,
and
that
they
should
hear
a
great
fluttering
about
their
house
for
the
space
of
two
dayes
;
she
said
also
,
that
the
old
Woman
told
her
,
that
she
must
hurl
things
at
her
Master
and
Dame
,
and
withal
bad
her
not
to
tell
,
for
if
she
did
the
Devil
would
have
her
:
and
she
confessed
that
she
hurled
the
Fire-brand
,
an
Hammer
,
and
an
iron
Tack
;
and
said
,
that
she
did
it
because
the
old
Woman
bad
her
,
and
said
to
her
,
that
if
she
hurled
things
about
the
House
it
would
be
the
better
.
But
besides
the
throwing
of
the
things
about
,
there
were
other
passages
of
providence
very
observable
an
remarkable
.
One
House
was
at
several
times
strangely
fired
,
and
notwithstanding
the
warning
they
had
,
at
last
quite
burned
down
:
and
another
house
to
whom
they
removed
,
greatly
molested
,
and
at
length
fired
.
Besides
the
efficacy
of
Prayer
is
most
observable
,
for
the
encouragement
of
the
Duty
,
and
God's
Omniscient
and
Omnipotent
providence
wonderfully
magnified
,
thus
to
discover
the
Hypocrisie
and
Theft
of
the
Man
,
and
yet
withall
,
graciously
and
mercifully
delivering
them
.
For
though
they
were
not
wholly
delivered
when
the
Fast
was
first
appointed
,
yet
after
the
Fast
they
were
fully
freed
,
and
not
at
all
any
more
troubled
in
that
manner
.
Thus
far
is
Mr.
Bennets
Relation
.
That
the
things
which
have
been
related
in
the
Chapter
immediately
praeceding
,
came
not
to
pass
without
the
operation
of
Daemons
is
so
manifest
,
as
that
I
shall
not
spend
many
words
concerning
it
.
Though
whether
the
afflicted
persons
were
only
possessed
,
or
bewitched
,
or
both
,
may
be
disputed
.
As
for
the
Maid
at
Groton
,
she
was
then
thought
to
be
under
bodily
possession
:
Her
uttering
many
things
(
some
of
which
were
Diabolical
Railings
)
without
using
the
Organs
of
speech
,
and
being
able
sometimes
to
act
above
humane
strength
,
argued
an
extraordinary
&
Satanical
operation
.
Concerning
the
Woman
in
Berwick
.
Evil
Spirits
without
being
set
on
work
by
Instruments
,
have
sometimes
caused
the
like
Molestation
;
but
commonly
such
things
are
occasioned
by
Witchcraft
.
Dr.
Balthasar
Han
(
who
was
chief
Physitian
to
the
Prince
Elector
of
Saxony
)
relates
concerning
one
of
his
Patients
:
that
in
November
1634.
She
was
to
the
amazement
of
all
Spectators
,
pricked
and
miserably
beaten
by
an
invisible
hand
;
so
as
that
her
body
from
head
to
foot
was
wounded
,
as
if
she
had
been
whipped
with
Thorns
.
Sometimes
a
perfect
sign
of
the
Cross
was
imprinted
on
her
skin
;
Sometimes
the
usual
configurations
whereby
Astronomers
denote
the
Caelestial
Bodies
,
such
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
their
Conjunctions
,
and
oppositions
by
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
the
Characters
used
by
Chymists
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
&c.
(
in
which
Sciences
,
though
that
be
not
usual
for
those
of
her
Sex
,
she
was
versed
)
These
Characters
would
remain
for
several
Weeks
after
the
invisible
hand
had
violently
impressed
them
on
her
body
;
also
a
Needle
was
thrust
into
her
foot
,
which
caused
it
to
bleed
.
Once
she
took
the
Needle
&
put
it
into
the
fire
;
&
then
an
Old
Woman
to
whom
she
had
given
some
of
her
wearing
Linnen
,
appeared
to
her
with
a
staff
in
her
hand
,
striking
her
with
a
cruel
blow
,
&
saying
Give
me
my
Needle
.
At
last
the
miserable
Patient
by
constant
attendance
to
prayer
and
other
Religious
Exercises
was
delivered
from
her
affliction
.
Many
Instances
of
an
alike
nature
to
this
,
are
to
be
seen
in
the
Writings
of
those
that
Treat
upon
Subjects
of
this
kind
.
Sometimes
(
as
Voetius
and
others
observe
)
bodily
possessions
by
evil
Spirits
are
an
effect
of
Witch-craft
.
Examples
confirming
this
,
are
mentioned
by
Hierom
,
in
the
life
of
Hilarion
;
Theodoret
in
his
History
of
the
Fathers
,
and
by
Anastasius
.
And
there
are
more
Instances
in
Sprenger
,
and
in
Tyraeus
de
Daemoniacis
.
It
may
be
Ann
Cole
of
Hartford
might
be
subject
to
both
of
these
miseries
at
the
same
time
.
Though
she
be
(
and
then
was
)
esteemed
a
truly
pious
Christian
;
such
amazing
Afflictions
may
befall
the
Righteous
as
well
as
the
Wicked
in
this
World
.
The
holy
Body
of
Iob
,
that
so
his
patience
might
be
tried
;
was
sorely
handled
by
Satan
.
We
read
in
the
Gospel
of
a
Daughter
of
Abraham
,
whom
Satan
had
bound
for
eighteen
years
,
Luk.
13.
16.
Mary
Magdalen
,
and
several
others
who
had
been
molested
and
possessed
by
Evil
Spirits
,
yet
belonged
to
God
,
and
are
now
in
Heaven
.
So
might
Ann
Cole
be
a
true
Christian
,
and
yet
be
for
a
time
under
Satan's
power
as
hath
been
related
.
And
that
her
Malady
was
not
a
meer
natural
Disease
,
is
past
all
doubt
,
inasmuch
as
in
those
strange
Paroxysmes
wherewith
she
was
at
times
surprized
,
the
tone
of
her
Discourse
would
sometimes
be
after
a
Language
unknown
to
her
.
Lemnius
indeed
supposeth
that
Melancholly
Humors
may
cause
persons
not
only
to
divine
,
but
to
speak
with
strange
Tongues
;
And
Forestus
Lib.
10.
observat
19.
)
does
not
contradict
his
Opinion
.
But
the
unreasonableness
of
that
Phansie
has
been
sufficiently
evinced
by
sundry
Learned
Men.
Vide
Iohnston
,
Thaumatograph
,
Sect.
10.
Chap.
7.
Art.
1.
La
Torr
,
Disp.
27.
How
shall
that
be
in
the
Mouth
which
never
was
in
the
mind
;
and
how
should
that
be
in
the
mind
,
which
never
came
there
through
the
outward
senses
?
This
cannot
be
without
some
supernatural
influence
.
As
when
things
destitute
of
Reason
,
have
given
rational
Answers
unto
what
hath
been
demanded
of
them
;
it
must
needs
have
proceded
from
the
operation
of
a
supernatural
Agent
.
It
is
reported
that
one
of
the
Popes
in
way
of
pleasancy
,
saying
to
a
Parrat
,
what
art
thou
thinking
of
?
the
Parrat
immediately
replied
,
I
have
considered
the
dayes
of
old
,
the
years
of
antient
times
▪
at
the
which
,
Consternation
fell
upon
the
Pope
and
others
that
heard
the
Words
,
concluding
that
the
Devil
spake
in
the
Parrat
▪
abusing
Scripture
Expressions
;
whereupon
they
caused
it
to
be
killed
.
De
La
Cerda
speaketh
of
a
Crow
,
that
did
discourse
rationally
;
undoubtedly
,
it
was
acted
by
a
Caco-Daemon
:
Some
write
of
Achilles
his
Horse
,
and
that
Simon
Magus
had
a
Dog
that
would
Discourse
with
him
;
yea
,
it
is
storied
concerning
the
River
Causus
,
and
the
Keel
of
Ship
Argus
;
and
of
many
Statues
,
that
they
have
been
heard
speaking
.
The
Image
of
Memnon
in
Aegypt
,
as
the
rising
Sun
shined
upon
its
Mouth
began
to
speak
.
The
Image
of
Iuno
Moneta
,
being
asked
if
she
would
be
removed
to
Rome
:
Replied
,
that
she
would
.
The
Image
of
Fortune
being
set
up
,
said
rite
me
consacrastis
.
Valer.
Maxim
.
Lib.
1
Capult
.
A
Gymnosophist
in
Ethiopia
caused
an
Elm
with
a
low
and
soft
voice
to
salute
Apollonius
.
Such
things
must
needs
be
the
operation
of
Caco-Daemons
.
The
like
is
to
be
concluded
,
when
any
shall
utter
themselves
in
Languages
which
they
were
never
learned
.
It
is
not
they
but
a
Spirit
which
speaketh
in
them
.
The
Noble
Man
whom
Fernelius
writeth
of
,
was
first
known
to
be
possessed
by
a
Daemon
,
inasmuch
as
many
Sentences
uttered
by
him
were
Greek
,
in
which
Language
the
Diseased
person
had
no
knowledge
.
A
Maid
in
Frankford
was
concluded
to
be
possessed
,
it
that
when
in
her
Fits
,
she
could
speak
the
High
Dutch
Language
perfectly
,
though
she
never
learned
it
.
Manlius
writeth
of
a
possessed
Woman
,
who
used
to
speak
Latin
,
and
Greek
to
the
admiration
of
all
that
heard
it
.
I
remember
an
Honourable
Gentleman
told
me
,
that
when
he
was
at
Somers
in
France
a
Woman
there
was
possessed
with
a
Devil
;
many
Learned
Divines
,
both
Protestants
and
Papists
discoursing
with
her
;
she
would
readily
answer
them
,
not
only
in
the
French
Tongue
,
but
in
Latin
,
Greek
or
Hebrew
.
But
when
one
Mr.
Duncan
,
after
he
had
Discoursed
and
received
Answers
in
more
learned
Languages
,
spake
to
her
in
the
British
tongue
,
the
Daemon
made
no
Reply
;
which
occasioned
great
wonderment
,
and
too
much
sporting
about
a
sad
and
serious
matter
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Concerning
Apparitions
.
That
they
are
not
so
frequent
in
places
where
the
Gospel
prevaileth
as
in
dark
corners
of
the
Earth
.
That
good
Angels
do
sometimes
visibly
appear
.
Confirmed
by
several
Histories
.
That
Caco-daemons
oftentimes
pretend
to
be
good
Angels
.
That
Satan
may
appear
in
the
likeness
of
Holy
men
;
proved
by
notable
Instances
.
Concerning
the
appearance
of
Persons
Deceased
.
The
procuring
cause
thereof
is
usually
some
sin
committed
.
Some
late
remarkable
Examples
.
Of
Mens
Covenanting
to
appear
after
their
Death
.
It
is
an
heavy
judgement
when
places
are
infested
with
such
doleful
Spectres
.
AS
yet
no
place
,
nor
any
person
in
New-England
(
excepting
the
Instances
before
mentioned
)
have
been
troubled
with
Aparitions
:
Some
indeed
have
given
out
,
that
I
know
not
what
Spectres
were
seen
by
them
;
but
upon
enquiry
,
I
cannot
find
that
there
was
any
thing
therein
,
more
than
Phansie
,
and
frightful
Apprehensions
without
sufficient
ground
.
Nevertheless
,
that
Spirits
have
sometimes
really
(
as
well
as
imaginarily
)
appeared
to
Mortals
in
the
World
,
is
amongst
sober
Men
beyond
controversie
.
And
that
such
things
were
of
old
taken
notice
of
,
we
may
rationally
conclude
from
that
Scripture
,
Luk.
24.
37.
where
it
is
said
,
that
the
Disciples
were
terrified
and
affrighted
,
and
supposed
that
they
had
seen
a
Spirit
.
It
is
observable
,
that
such
frightful
Spectres
do
most
frequently
shew
themselves
in
places
where
the
light
of
the
Gospel
hath
not
prevailed
.
Some
have
propounded
it
as
a
question
worthy
the
inquiring
into
;
What
should
be
the
reason
that
Daemons
did
ordinarily
infest
the
Gentiles
of
old
,
as
also
the
East
and
West
Indians
of
later
times
,
and
that
Popish
Countries
are
still
commonly
and
grievously
molested
by
them
;
but
in
England
,
and
Scotland
,
and
in
the
united
Provinces
,
and
in
all
Lands
where
the
Reformed
Religion
hath
taken
place
,
such
things
are
more
rare
.
Popish
Authors
do
acknowledge
that
as
to
matter
of
fact
it
is
really
thus
;
and
the
reason
which
some
of
them
assign
for
it
,
is
,
that
the
Devils
are
so
sure
of
their
Interest
in
Heretical
Nations
,
as
that
they
pass
over
them
,
and
come
&
molest
Papists
,
whom
they
are
most
afraid
of
losing
.
But
they
should
rather
have
attributed
it
to
the
Light
of
the
Gospel
,
and
the
power
of
Christ
going
along
therewith
.
Iustin
Martyr
,
Tertullian
,
and
others
observe
that
upon
the
first
promulgation
of
the
Gospel
,
those
Diabolical
Oracles
,
whereby
Satan
had
miserably
deceived
the
Nations
,
were
silenced
;
in
which
respect
the
Word
of
Christ
Luk.
10.
17.
was
wonderfully
fulfilled
.
The
like
may
be
said
as
to
Protestant
being
less
imposed
upon
then
Popish
Nations
,
by
deceitful
Daemons
.
It
is
moreover
,
sometimes
very
difficult
to
pass
a
true
judgement
of
the
Spectres
which
do
appear
,
whether
they
are
good
or
evil
Angels
,
or
the
Spirits
of
deceased
men
.
That
Holy
Angels
were
frequently
seen
in
old
times
,
we
are
from
the
Scriptures
of
truth
assured
.
And
that
the
Angelical
ministration
doth
still
continue
is
past
doubt
,
Heb.
1.
14.
But
their
visible
appearance
is
less
frequent
than
formerly
.
They
do
invisibly
perform
many
a
good
Office
for
the
Heirs
of
Salvation
continually
.
Nor
is
it
to
be
questioned
,
but
they
may
still
appear
visibly
,
when
the
work
which
they
are
sent
about
cannot
otherwise
be
performed
.
I
would
not
reject
as
fabulous
all
those
passages
which
are
related
by
Judicious
Authors
referring
to
this
subject
.
At
a
time
when
Grynaeus
,
Melancthon
,
and
several
other
learned
Men
were
discoursing
together
at
an
House
in
Spyres
,
there
came
a
Man
of
very
grave
and
godly
countenance
into
the
House
,
desiring
to
speak
with
Melancthon
;
who
going
forth
to
him
,
he
told
him
that
within
one
hour
some
Officers
would
be
at
that
house
to
apprehend
Grynaeus
,
and
therefore
required
Melancthon
to
advise
Grynaeus
to
flee
out
of
that
City
;
and
having
so
spoken
,
he
vanished
out
of
sight
.
Melancthon
returning
into
the
room
,
recounted
the
words
of
this
strange
Monitor
;
whereupon
Grynaeus
instantly
departed
;
and
he
had
no
sooner
Boated
himself
upon
the
Rhine
,
but
Officers
came
to
lay
hold
of
him
.
This
Story
is
mentioned
by
Melancthon
in
his
Commentary
upon
Dani●l
.
And
he
concludeth
that
the
Man
who
had
appeared
to
him
was
indeed
an
Angel
,
sent
in
order
to
Grynaeus
his
being
delivered
from
the
bloody
hands
of
them
that
sought
his
life
.
Many
Instances
like
to
this
I
could
mention
.
But
I
shall
only
take
notice
of
a
strange
providence
which
came
to
pass
of
late
years
;
the
particulars
whereof
are
known
to
some
who
I
suppose
may
be
still
living
.
I
find
the
History
of
the
matter
I
intend
in
Mr.
Clark's
Examples
,
Vol.
2.
Page
18
,
19.
It
is
in
brief
as
followeth
;
One
Samuel
Wallas
of
Stamford
in
Lincolnshire
,
having
been
in
a
Consumption
for
thirteen
years
,
was
worn
away
to
a
very
skeleton
and
lay
bed-rid
for
four
years
.
But
April
7.
1659.
being
the
Lords
Day
,
about
6
h.
P.
M.
Finding
himself
somewhat
revived
,
he
got
out
of
the
Bed
,
and
as
he
was
reading
a
Book
Entituled
,
Abraham's
suit
for
Sodom
,
he
heard
some
body
knock
at
the
Door
.
Whereupon
(
there
being
none
then
in
the
house
but
himself
)
he
took
a
staff
in
the
one
hand
,
and
leaning
to
the
wall
with
the
other
,
came
to
the
door
,
and
opening
it
,
a
comely
and
grave
old
Man
of
a
fresh
complexion
,
with
white
curled
Hair
,
entred
;
and
after
walking
several
times
about
the
room
,
said
to
him
,
Friend
,
I
perceive
you
are
not
well
.
To
whom
Wallas
replied
,
he
had
been
ill
many
years
,
and
that
the
Doctors
said
his
Disease
was
a
Consumption
,
and
past
cure
,
and
that
he
was
a
poor
Man
,
and
not
able
to
follow
their
costly
prescriptions
,
only
he
committed
himself
and
life
into
the
hands
of
God
,
to
dispose
of
as
he
pleased
.
To
whom
the
Man
replied
,
Thou
sayest
very
well
,
be
sure
to
fear
God
,
and
serve
him
;
and
remember
to
observe
what
now
I
say
to
thee
;
Tomorrow
morning
go
into
the
Garden
,
and
there
take
two
leaves
of
red
Sage
▪
and
one
of
Blood-wort
;
and
put
those
three
Leaves
into
a
cup
of
small
Beer
,
and
drink
thereof
as
oft
as
need
requires
;
the
fourth
Morning
cast
away
those
Leaves
,
and
put
in
fresh
ones
,
thus
do
for
twelve
dayes
together
;
and
thou
shalt
find
e're
these
twelve
dayes
be
expired
,
through
the
help
of
God
thy
Disease
will
be
cured
,
and
the
frame
of
thy
body
altered
.
Also
he
told
him
that
after
his
strength
was
somewhat
recovered
,
he
should
change
the
Air
,
and
go
three
or
four
Miles
off
;
and
that
within
a
Moneth
he
should
find
that
the
Clothes
which
he
had
on
his
Back
would
then
be
too
strait
for
him
:
Having
spoken
these
things
,
he
again
charged
Samuel
Wallas
to
remember
the
Directions
given
to
him
,
but
above
all
things
to
fear
God
,
and
serve
him
.
Wallas
asked
him
,
if
he
would
eat
anything
?
unto
whom
he
answered
,
No
Friend
,
the
Lord
Christ
is
sufficient
for
me
.
Seldom
do
I
drink
any
thing
but
what
cometh
from
the
Rock
.
So
wishing
the
Lord
of
Heaven
to
be
with
him
,
he
departed
.
Samuel
Wallas
saw
him
go
out
of
the
door
,
and
went
to
shut
the
door
after
him
,
at
which
he
returned
half
way
into
the
Entry
again
,
saying
Friend
,
Remember
what
I
have
said
to
you
,
and
do
it
,
but
above
all
fear
God
,
and
serve
him
.
Wallas
beheld
the
Man
passing
in
the
Street
,
but
none
else
observed
him
,
though
some
were
then
standing
in
the
doors
opposite
to
Wallas
his
House
.
And
although
it
Rained
when
this
Grave
Person
came
into
the
House
,
and
had
done
so
all
that
day
,
yet
he
had
not
one
spot
of
wet
or
dirt
upon
him
.
Wallas
followed
the
Directions
prescribed
,
and
was
restored
to
his
Health
within
the
dayes
mentioned
.
The
Fame
of
this
strange
Providence
being
noised
abroad
,
sundry
Ministers
met
at
Stamford
,
to
consider
and
consult
about
it
,
who
concluded
that
this
cure
was
wrought
by
a
good
Angel
,
sent
from
Heaven
upon
that
Errand
.
However
it
is
not
impossible
,
but
that
Holy
Angels
may
appear
,
and
visibly
converse
with
some
.
Yet
for
any
to
desire
such
a
thing
is
unwarrantable
,
and
exceeding
dangerous
.
For
thereby
some
have
been
imposed
upon
by
wicked
Daemens
,
who
know
how
to
transform
themselves
into
Angels
of
Light
.
Bodinus
hath
a
strange
Relation
of
a
Man
that
prayed
much
for
the
assistance
of
an
Angel
;
and
after
that
for
above
thirty
years
together
,
he
thought
his
prayer
was
heard
;
being
often
admonished
of
his
Errors
by
a
Caelestial
Monitor
,
as
he
apprehended
,
who
once
appeared
visibly
in
the
form
of
a
Child
;
otherwhile
in
an
orb
of
Light
.
Would
sometimes
speak
to
him
when
he
saw
nothing
.
Yet
some
fear
that
this
Spirit
which
he
took
to
be
his
good
Genius
was
a
subtle
Cacodaemon
.
Plato
writeth
concerning
Socrates
,
that
he
had
a
good
Genius
attending
him
,
which
would
still
admonish
him
if
he
were
about
to
do
any
thing
that
would
prove
ill
or
unhappy
.
The
Story
of
the
Familiarity
which
was
between
Dr.
Dee
and
Kellet
,
with
the
Spirits
which
used
to
appear
to
them
,
is
famously
known
.
Those
Daemons
would
pretend
to
discover
rare
Mysteries
to
them
,
and
at
times
would
give
them
good
Advices
in
many
things
,
so
that
they
verily
thought
they
had
had
extraordinary
communion
with
Holy
Angels
,
when
as
it
is
certain
they
were
deceived
by
subtile
and
unclean
Devils
,
since
the
Spirits
they
conversed
with
,
did
at
last
advise
them
to
break
the
seventh
Commandment
of
the
Moral
Law
.
Satan
to
insinuate
himself
and
carry
on
a
wicked
design
,
will
sometimes
seem
to
perswade
Men
unto
great
Acts
of
Piety
.
Remigius
(
and
from
him
others
)
write
of
a
young
Man
whose
Name
was
Theodore
Maillot
,
unto
whom
a
Daemon
appearing
,
advised
him
to
reform
his
life
,
to
abstain
from
Drunkenness
,
Thefts
,
Uncleanness
,
and
the
like
evils
;
and
to
Fast
twice
a
Week
,
to
be
constant
in
attendance
upon
publick
Worship
,
and
to
be
very
charitable
to
the
Poor
.
The
like
pious
Advice
did
another
Daemon
follow
a
certain
Woman
with
,
unto
whom
he
appeared
.
Could
a
good
Angel
have
given
better
Counsel
?
but
this
was
Satans
policy
,
hoping
that
thereby
he
should
have
gained
an
advantage
to
take
silly
Souls
alive
in
his
cruel
Snare
.
Like
as
Thieves
upon
the
Road
will
sometimes
enter
into
Religious
Discourse
,
that
so
their
fellow-Travellers
may
have
good
thoughts
of
them
,
and
be
the
more
easily
dispoyled
by
them
.
And
as
the
evil
Spirit
will
speak
good
Words
,
so
doth
he
sometimes
appear
in
the
likeness
of
good
Men
,
to
the
end
that
he
may
the
more
effectually
deceive
and
delude
all
such
as
shall
be
so
unhappy
as
to
entertain
converses
with
him
.
No
doubt
but
that
he
knows
how
to
transform
himself
into
the
shape
of
not
only
an
ordinary
Saint
,
but
of
an
Apostle
,
or
holy
Prophet
of
God
,
2
Cor.
11.
13
,
14.
This
we
may
gather
from
the
sacred
History
of
dead
Samuel's
appearing
to
Saul
.
Some
are
of
Opinion
that
real
Samuel
spake
to
Saul
,
his
Soul
being
by
Magical
incantations
returned
into
his
Body
,
so
divers
of
the
Fathers
and
School-men
;
also
Mendoza
,
Delrio
,
and
other
Popish
Authors
.
Of
late
M.
Glanvil
and
Dr.
Windet
,
do
in
part
favour
that
notion
.
But
Tertullian
,
and
the
Author
of
the
Quest.
and
Respons.
which
pass
under
the
Name
of
Iustin
Martyr
are
of
the
judgement
,
that
a
lying
Daemon
appeared
to
Saul
in
Samuel's
likeness
.
Our
Protestant
Divines
generally
are
of
this
judgment
.
It
was
customary
amongst
the
Gentiles
for
Magicians
and
Necromancers
to
cause
dead
persons
to
appear
,
and
they
would
bring
whomsoever
they
were
desired
to
call
for
.
Thus
did
a
Wizard
by
Pompeys
command
,
call
a
dead
Souldier
,
of
whom
he
enquired
of
the
event
of
the
Pharsalic
War
,
vide
Lucan
Lib.
6.
Many
Examples
to
this
purpose
,
are
Recorded
in
the
Histories
of
former
times
;
and
mentioned
by
the
old
Poets
.
Those
Apparitions
were
Cacodaemons
,
which
feigned
themselves
to
be
the
Spirits
of
Men
departed
.
I
see
no
cogent
reason
why
we
should
not
conclude
the
like
with
respect
unto
Samuel's
appearing
unto
Saul
.
Most
certain
it
is
,
that
the
Souls
of
holy
Men
departed
,
are
not
under
the
power
of
Devils
,
much
less
of
Magicians
to
bring
them
hither
when
they
please
.
As
for
those
that
are
gone
into
the
other
World
,
there
is
a
Gulf
fixed
,
that
if
men
would
they
cannot
pass
into
this
World
again
without
leave
,
Luk.
16.
26.
If
Dives
could
not
bring
Lazarus
his
Soul
out
of
Abraham's
Bosome
,
how
the
Witch
of
Endor
should
be
able
to
bring
Samuel's
Soul
from
thence
I
know
not
.
Lyra
(
and
from
him
others
)
pretends
that
God
then
interposed
and
sent
real
Samuel
as
he
unexpectedly
appeared
to
Baalam
,
when
imployed
about
his
Magical
impostures
.
But
I
dare
not
believe
that
the
Holy
God
,
or
the
true
Samuel
would
seem
so
far
to
countenance
Necromancie
or
Psycomancy
as
this
would
be
,
should
the
Soul
of
Samuel
really
return
into
the
World
,
when
a
Witch
called
for
him
,
Saul
desiring
that
it
might
be
so
.
This
Opinion
establisheth
Necromancy
,
the
main
Principal
upon
which
that
cursed
and
lying
Art
is
built
,
being
this
,
that
it
is
possible
for
men
to
cause
the
Souls
of
dead
persons
to
be
brought
back
again
.
This
seeming
Samuel
did
not
at
all
ascribe
his
appearance
to
the
extraordinary
providence
of
God
,
but
rather
to
the
Devil
,
since
he
complained
that
Saul
had
by
the
Witch
disquieted
him
.
The
appearing
Samuel
was
seen
ascending
out
of
the
Earth
,
whenas
the
true
Samuel
would
rather
have
appeared
as
descending
from
Heaven
.
Moreover
the
words
of
the
Witches
,
Samuel
,
when
he
said
,
tomorrow
thou
and
thy
Sons
shall
be
with
me
,
1
Sam.
29.
18.
are
hardly
consistent
with
truth
.
Nor
is
it
likely
,
that
the
true
Samuel
would
Preach
nothing
but
Desperation
to
Saul
,
without
so
much
as
once
exhorting
him
in
a
way
of
Repentance
,
to
endeavour
that
his
peace
might
be
made
with
that
God
whom
he
had
provoked
by
his
sins
,
V.
P.
Martyr
.
in
1
Sam.
28.
P.
161
,
162.
and
Voet.
de
spectris
Page
1006.
This
Instance
then
,
doth
suffic●ently
prove
that
Satan
may
appear
in
the
shape
of
an
holy
Man
.
Some
acknowledge
that
he
may
do
so
as
to
persons
that
are
dead
,
but
that
he
cannot
personate
good
and
innocent
Men
who
are
still
living
.
It
is
by
some
reported
,
that
Mr.
Cotton
did
once
deliver
such
a
notion
.
Nothing
is
more
frequent
,
then
for
the
judgment
of
worthy
Men
to
be
misrepresented
after
they
are
gone
,
and
not
capable
of
clearing
themselves
.
I
know
Mr.
Cotton
was
a
Man
of
great
reading
,
and
of
deep
Judgment
.
I
shall
therefore
rather
suppose
that
they
who
relate
Mr.
Cotton's
Opinion
,
did
themselves
mistake
him
,
then
believe
that
a
Man
so
learned
and
wise
,
would
express
himself
,
as
some
say
he
did
.
Sure
I
am
,
that
Authentick
Historians
mention
Examples
to
the
contrary
.
Memorable
is
that
which
Lavater
(
de
spectris
Part.
1
Cap.
19.
P.
mihi
86.
)
hath
testified
,
sc.
That
the
Praefect
of
Zurick
travelling
abroad
with
his
Servant
betimes
in
the
Morning
,
they
saw
an
honest
Citizen
committing
nefandous
villany
,
at
the
which
being
astonished
,
they
returned
back
,
and
knocking
at
the
Citizens
door
,
they
found
him
in
his
own
House
,
nor
had
he
been
abroad
that
Morning
,
so
that
what
the
Praefect
and
his
Servant
beheld
,
appeared
to
be
nothing
else
but
a
Diabolical
illusion
;
a
spiteful
Daemon
designing
to
blast
the
credit
,
and
take
away
the
life
of
an
innocent
man
.
It
is
also
reported
by
Albertus
Granzius
(
Lib.
4.
Cap.
5.
)
that
Kunegund
the
Empress
,
was
for
some
time
thought
to
be
guilty
of
Adultery
,
by
reason
that
a
Noble
person
was
frequently
seen
going
out
of
her
Chamber
;
but
it
after
appeared
that
the
suspected
Noble
person
had
not
been
there
,
only
a
Daemon
in
his
shape
.
I
concern
not
my self
,
with
the
Authentickness
of
that
Relation
.
The
matter
in
hand
is
sufficiently
confirmed
by
a
thing
that
hapned
more
lately
,
and
nearer
home
:
For
if
any
of
the
old
Puritans
,
who
lived
in
Colchester
in
England
,
fifty
years
ago
,
be
yet
surviving
,
they
can
doubtless
remember
the
strange
things
which
hapned
to
one
Mr.
Earl
,
a
young
man
in
those
dayes
.
The
Devil
did
then
frequently
appear
to
him
in
the
shape
of
some
of
his
acquaintance
,
and
would
perswade
him
to
three
things
.
1.
That
he
should
abstain
from
Praying
.
2.
That
he
should
not
frequent
Church-Meetings
.
3.
That
he
should
never
Marry
.
But
he
did
not
hearken
to
these
suggestions
.
The
night
wherein
he
was
Married
,
soon
after
he
and
his
Wife
were
Bedded
,
the
Devil
came
into
the
room
,
and
pulled
two
of
his
Teeth
out
of
his
head
,
which
put
him
to
great
pain
;
whereupon
he
cried
out
,
and
when
his
Friends
came
in
,
they
found
his
Mouth
bloody
,
and
used
means
to
ease
his
pain
.
This
Mr.
Earl
was
afterwards
for
the
space
of
ten
years
ever
and
anon
assaulted
by
the
Devil
,
who
under
many
appearances
of
his
Friends
,
did
endeavour
to
seduce
him
.
There
were
then
two
famous
Men
Ministers
of
those
parts
,
viz.
Mr.
Iohn
Rogers
of
Dedham
,
(
who
was
Father
to
the
late
eminent
Mr.
Nathaniel
Rogers
of
Ipswich
in
New-England
)
and
Mr.
Liddal
of
Colchester
.
With
these
Mr.
Earl
did
converse
for
comfort
and
instruction
;
but
chiefly
with
Mr.
Liddal
,
then
whom
there
was
not
a
man
more
eminent
for
Godliness
.
It
fell
out
once
that
the
Devil
came
to
Mr.
Earl
in
Mr.
Liddal's
shape
,
and
as
Mr.
Earl's
custom
was
,
he
did
propose
to
the
seeming
Mr.
Liddal
his
cases
of
Conscience
,
but
found
that
Mr.
Liddal
did
not
Discourse
after
his
ordinary
rate
,
which
made
him
suspect
whether
he
was
not
imposed
upon
by
a
deceitful
Daemon
.
The
next
Day
going
to
Mr.
Liddal's
House
,
he
enquired
whether
he
was
with
him
the
Day
before
,
Mr.
Liddal
told
him
that
he
was
not
;
then
said
Mr.
Earl
it
was
my
Enemy
in
your
shape
.
What
a
miserable
Man
am
I
,
that
know
not
when
I
speak
with
my
Enemy
or
with
my
Friend
?
To
which
Mr.
Liddal
replied
,
if
you
would
know
when
you
speak
with
a
Spirit
or
with
a
Man
,
remember
and
follow
the
advice
of
Christ
;
who
when
he
appeared
to
his
Disciples
after
his
Resurrection
,
and
they
thought
he
had
been
a
Spirit
,
and
were
therefore
troubled
;
he
said
to
them
,
handle
me
and
see
,
for
a
Spirit
hath
not
Flesh
and
Bones
as
you
see
me
have
,
Luk.
24.
39.
This
Advice
Mr.
Earl
followed
.
For
not
long
after
the
Devil
coming
to
him
in
Mr.
Liddal's
shape
,
he
went
to
take
hold
on
his
Arms
,
but
could
feel
no
substance
,
only
a
vanishing
shadow
.
It
seems
that
this
Mr.
Earl
was
once
an
Athiest
,
that
did
not
believe
that
there
was
either
God
or
Devil
,
&
would
often
walk
in
solitary
and
dismal
places
,
wishing
for
the
sight
of
a
Spirit
;
and
that
he
was
first
assaulted
by
a
Devil
in
a
Church-yard
.
And
though
God
mercifully
gave
him
Repentance
yet
he
was
miserably
haunted
with
an
evil
Spirit
all
his
dayes
.
I
find
that
Mr.
Clark
in
his
first
Vol.
of
Examples
,
Chap.
104.
P.
510.
hath
some
part
of
this
strange
Providence
,
but
he
mentions
not
Mr.
Earl's
Name
.
A
Gentleman
worthy
of
credit
affirmed
this
Relation
to
be
most
certainly
true
,
according
to
the
particulars
which
have
been
declared
.
I
have
thought
it
therefore
not
unworthy
the
Publication
.
There
is
another
Remarkable
Passage
to
this
purpose
,
which
hapned
of
later
years
,
wherein
the
Turkish
Chaous
Baptized
at
London
,
Ianuary
30.
A.
D.
1658.
was
concerned
.
This
Chaous
being
alone
in
his
Chamber
,
3.
h.
P.
M.
a
person
in
the
likeness
of
Mr.
Dury
,
the
Minister
with
whom
he
did
most
ordinarily
converse
,
came
and
sat
by
him
.
This
seeming
Mr.
Dury
told
him
,
that
he
had
waited
with
a
great
deal
of
patience
as
to
the
matter
of
his
Baptism
;
and
that
himself
had
endeavoured
by
all
means
possible
to
procure
it
,
to
be
performed
with
publick
Countenance
;
and
to
that
effect
,
had
dealt
with
Richard
,
and
several
of
his
Counsel
,
but
that
now
he
perceived
that
it
was
in
vain
to
strive
or
wait
longer
.
And
therefore
advised
him
not
to
be
much
troubled
at
it
,
but
setting
his
mind
at
rest
,
to
leave
these
thoughts
,
and
take
up
his
resolution
another
way
.
When
the
Chaous
heard
this
Discourse
,
being
much
perplexed
in
his
Spirit
,
he
lifted
up
his
hands
and
eyes
to
Heaven
,
uttering
Words
to
this
effect
.
O
my
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
what
a
miserable
thing
is
this
,
that
a
true
Christian
cannot
be
owned
by
other
Christians
;
that
one
who
believeth
on
thee
cannot
be
Baptized
into
thy
Name
.
When
he
had
so
spoken
,
looking
down
,
he
saw
no
body
,
the
appearance
of
Mr.
Dury
being
vanished
,
which
was
at
first
an
amazement
to
him
;
but
recollecting
himself
,
he
began
to
rejoyce
,
as
hoping
that
Satan
would
be
disappointed
of
his
Plot.
About
8
h.
at
night
,
the
true
Mr.
Dury
met
with
the
Chaous
who
acquainted
him
with
what
hapned
to
him
,
so
did
he
more
fully
understand
how
he
had
been
imposed
upon
by
Satan
.
The
mentioned
Instances
,
are
enough
to
prove
that
the
Devil
may
possibly
appear
in
the
shape
of
good
Men
,
and
that
not
only
of
such
as
are
dead
,
but
of
the
still
living
.
It
might
as
a
further
confirmation
of
the
truth
we
assert
,
have
been
here
noted
,
that
the
Devil
doth
frequently
amongst
the
Papists
visibly
appear
,
pretending
to
be
Christ
himself
,
as
their
own
Authors
do
acknowledge
.
They
affirm
,
that
he
came
in
the
shape
of
Christ
to
Pachomius
and
to
St.
Martin
.
So
hath
he
often
appeared
in
the
Form
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
whereby
miserable
Souls
have
been
seduced
into
gross
Idolatries
.
It
is
likewise
reported
,
that
when
Luther
had
spent
a
Day
in
Fasting
and
Prayer
,
there
appeared
to
him
one
seeming
to
be
Christ
;
but
Luther
said
to
him
,
away
thou
confounded
Devil
,
I
will
have
no
Christ
but
what
is
in
my
Bible
,
whereupon
the
Apparition
vanished
.
As
for
the
Spirits
of
Men
deceased
,
it
is
certain
they
cannot
reassume
their
Bodies
,
nor
yet
come
to
Men
in
this
World
when
they
will
,
or
without
a
permission
from
him
,
in
whose
hand
they
are
.
Chrysostom
in
his
second
Sermon
concerning
Lazarus
,
saith
that
Daemons
would
oftentimes
appear
,
falsly
pretending
themselves
to
be
the
Souls
of
some
lately
dead
.
He
saith
,
that
he
himself
knew
many
Daemoniacks
,
that
the
Spirits
in
them
would
feign
the
voices
of
men
lately
killed
,
and
would
discover
the
secrets
of
such
Persons
,
professing
that
they
were
the
Souls
of
those
very
men
.
But
those
were
no
other
then
devilish
lies
.
Upon
which
account
men
had
need
be
exceeding
wary
what
credit
they
give
unto
,
or
how
they
entertain
communion
with
such
Spectres
.
I
do
not
say
that
all
such
Apparitions
are
Diabolical
.
Only
that
many
of
them
are
so
.
And
as
yet
I
have
not
met
with
any
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
whereby
the
certain
appearance
of
a
Person
Deceased
,
may
be
infallibly
discerned
from
a
meer
Diabolical
illusion
.
The
Rules
of
judging
in
this
case
described
by
Malderus
are
very
fallible
.
As
for
the
moving
and
procuring
cause
of
such
Apparitions
,
commonly
it
is
by
reason
of
some
sin
not
discoverable
in
any
other
way
.
Either
some
act
of
injustice
done
,
or
it
may
be
some
Murder
committed
.
Platina
,
Nauclerus
,
and
others
relate
,
that
Pope
Benedict
.
8.
did
after
his
death
appear
sitting
upon
a
black
Horse
before
a
Bishop
of
his
acquaintance
,
declaring
the
reason
to
be
,
in
that
he
had
in
his
life
time
nefariously
consumed
a
great
sum
of
Money
,
which
belonged
to
the
Poor
.
And
there
are
fresh
Examples
to
this
purpose
lately
published
in
the
second
Edition
of
Mr.
Glanvils
Sadducismus
Triumphatus
.
He
there
speaks
of
a
Man
in
Guilford
,
unto
whom
belonged
some
Copy-hold
Land
,
which
was
to
descend
to
his
Children
,
he
dying
,
leaving
no
Child
born
,
his
Brother
took
possession
of
the
Estate
.
So
it
hapned
that
the
deceased
Man's
Wife
conceived
with
Child
but
a
little
before
her
Husbands
death
,
which
after
she
perceived
,
by
the
Advice
of
her
Neighbours
,
she
told
her
Brother
in
Law
how
matters
were
circumstanced
;
he
railed
upon
her
,
calling
her
Whore
,
and
said
he
would
not
be
fooled
out
of
his
Estate
so
.
The
poor
Woman
went
home
troubled
,
that
not
only
her
Child
should
lose
the
Land
,
but
which
was
worse
,
that
she
should
be
thought
an
Whore
.
In
due
time
she
was
Delivered
of
a
Son
.
Some
time
after
which
,
as
her
Brother
in
Law
was
going
out
of
the
Field
,
his
dead
Brother
(
the
Father
of
the
injured
Child
)
appeared
to
him
at
the
Stile
,
and
bid
him
give
up
the
Land
to
the
Child
,
for
it
was
his
Right
.
The
Brother
being
greatly
affrighted
at
this
Spectre
,
ran
away
,
and
not
long
after
came
to
his
Sister
,
saying
,
she
had
sent
the
Devil
to
him
,
and
bid
her
take
the
Land
;
and
her
Son
is
now
possessed
of
it
.
The
same
Author
relates
,
that
the
Wife
of
Dr.
Bretton
of
Deptford
(
being
a
person
of
extraordinary
Piety
)
did
appear
after
her
Death
.
A
Maid
of
hers
,
whose
name
was
Alice
(
for
whom
in
her
life
time
she
had
a
great
kindness
)
Married
a
near
Neighbour
.
As
this
Alice
was
rocking
her
Infant
in
the
night
,
some
one
knocking
at
the
door
,
she
arose
and
opened
it
,
and
was
surprized
by
the
sight
of
a
Gentlewoman
,
not
to
be
distinguished
from
her
late
Mistriss
.
At
the
first
sight
she
expressed
great
amazement
,
and
said
were
not
my
Mistress
dead
I
should
conclude
you
are
she
.
The
Apparition
replied
,
I
am
she
which
was
your
Mistriss
;
and
withal
added
,
that
she
had
a
business
of
great
importance
to
imploy
her
in
,
and
that
she
must
immediately
go
a
little
way
with
her
.
Alice
trembled
,
and
entreated
her
to
go
to
her
Master
,
who
was
fitter
to
be
employed
than
she
.
The
seeming
Mistriss
replied
,
that
she
had
been
in
the
Chamber
of
him
who
was
once
her
Husband
,
but
he
was
asleep
;
nor
had
she
any
Commission
to
awake
him
.
Alice
then
objected
that
her
Child
was
apt
to
cry
vehemently
,
and
should
she
leave
it
,
some
hurt
might
come
to
him
.
The
Apparition
replied
,
the
Child
shall
sleep
until
you
return
.
Seeing
there
was
no
avoiding
it
;
Alice
followed
her
over
the
Style
into
a
large
Field
,
who
said
,
observe
how
much
of
this
Field
I
measure
with
my
feet
,
and
when
she
had
took
a
good
large
leisurly
compass
,
she
said
,
all
this
belongs
to
the
Poor
;
it
being
gotten
from
them
by
wrongful
means
,
and
charged
her
to
go
and
tell
her
Brother
,
whose
it
was
at
that
time
,
that
he
should
give
it
up
to
the
poor
again
forthwith
as
he
loved
her
and
his
Deceased
Mother
.
This
Brother
was
not
the
person
that
did
this
unjust
act
,
but
his
Father
.
She
added
,
that
she
was
the
more
concerned
,
because
her
Name
was
made
use
of
in
some
Writing
that
related
to
this
Land
.
Alice
asked
her
how
she
should
satisfie
her
Brother
that
this
was
no
Cheat
or
Delusion
of
her
Phansie
?
She
replied
,
tell
him
this
Secret
which
he
knows
that
only
himself
and
I
am
privy
to
,
and
he
will
believe
you
.
Alice
promised
her
to
go
on
this
Errand
.
She
entertained
her
the
rest
of
the
night
with
divine
Discourse
,
and
Heavenly
Exhortations
.
But
when
the
twilight
appeared
,
the
Spectre
said
,
I
must
be
seen
by
none
but
your self
,
and
so
Disappeared
.
Immediately
Alice
makes
hast
home
,
being
thoughtful
for
her
Child
,
but
found
it
as
the
Spectre
said
,
fast
asleep
in
the
Cradle
.
That
Day
she
went
to
her
Master
,
the
Doctor
,
who
amazed
at
the
account
she
gave
,
sent
her
to
his
Brother
in
Law
.
He
at
the
first
hearing
of
Alice's
Story
,
laughed
at
it
heartily
;
supposing
her
to
be
troubled
with
strange
whimsies
.
But
then
she
told
him
of
the
Secret
,
which
her
appearing
Mistriss
the
Gentleman's
Sister
,
had
revealed
;
upon
which
he
presently
changed
his
countenance
,
and
told
her
he
would
give
the
Poor
their
own
,
which
accordingly
he
did
,
and
they
now
enjoy
it
.
D.
Bretton
himself
(
being
a
Person
of
great
sincerity
)
gave
a
large
Narrative
of
his
Wives
Apparition
,
to
several
;
and
amongst
others
to
Dr.
Whichcot
.
And
this
Narrative
was
attested
unto
by
Mr.
Edward
Fowler
,
Feb.
16.
1680.
See
Mr.
Glanvil's
Collection
of
Relations
,
P.
197.
In
the
same
Book
,
P.
243.
He
relates
concerning
one
Francis
Taverner
,
that
in
September
1662.
riding
late
at
night
from
Hilbrough
in
Ireland
there
appeared
to
him
one
in
the
likeness
of
Iames
Haddock
,
formerly
an
Inhabitant
in
Malone
,
where
he
Died
five
years
before
.
Taverner
asked
him
who
he
was
?
the
Spectre
replied
,
I
am
Iames
Haddock
;
you
may
call
me
to
mind
by
this
Token
,
that
about
five
years
ago
,
I
and
two
other
Friends
were
at
your
Fathers
house
,
and
you
by
your
Fathers
appointment
brought
us
some
Nuts
,
therefore
be
not
afraid
.
And
told
him
if
he
would
ride
along
with
him
he
would
acquaint
him
with
a
business
he
had
to
deliver
to
him
.
Which
Taverner
refused
to
do
;
upon
his
going
from
the
Spectre
,
he
heard
hideous
scrieches
and
noises
,
to
his
great
amazement
.
The
night
after
there
appeared
again
to
him
,
the
likeness
of
Iames
Haddock
;
telling
him
,
that
the
Woman
,
who
had
been
his
Wife
,
when
living
;
was
now
Married
unto
one
Davis
in
Malone
;
and
that
the
said
Davis
and
his
Wife
wronged
the
Son
of
Iames
Haddock
;
and
that
the
Will
of
Haddock
,
who
had
given
a
Lease
to
his
Son
,
was
not
fulfilled
;
and
therefore
he
desired
Taverner
to
acquaint
them
therewith
,
and
to
see
his
Son
righted
.
Taverner
neglected
to
deliver
his
message
,
whereupon
the
Spectre
appeared
again
unto
him
in
divers
formidable
shapes
,
threatning
to
tear
him
in
pieces
,
if
he
did
not
do
as
he
was
required
.
This
made
him
leave
his
House
where
he
dwelt
in
the
Mountains
and
remove
to
the
Town
of
Belfast
,
where
it
appeared
to
him
again
in
the
house
of
one
Pierce
,
severely
threatning
of
him
.
Upon
which
Taverner
being
much
troubled
in
his
Spirit
,
acquainted
some
of
his
Friends
with
his
perplexity
.
They
take
Advice
from
Dr.
Downs
,
then
Minister
in
Belfast
.
and
Mr.
Iames
South
,
Chaplain
to
the
Lord
Chichester
,
who
went
with
Taverner
to
the
house
of
Davis
,
and
in
their
presence
he
declared
to
her
,
that
he
could
not
be
quiet
for
the
Ghost
of
her
former
Husband
Iames
Haddock
,
who
threatned
to
tear
him
in
pieces
,
if
he
did
not
tell
her
she
must
right
Iohn
Haddock
her
Son
by
him
,
in
a
Lease
wherein
she
and
Davis
her
now
Husband
had
wronged
him
.
Two
nights
after
the
Spectre
came
to
him
again
,
looking
pleasantly
upon
him
,
asking
if
he
had
done
the
message
?
He
answered
,
he
had
.
Then
he
was
told
,
he
must
do
the
like
to
the
Executors
.
The
Day
following
Dr.
Ieremie
Taylor
Bishop
of
Down
,
Conner
,
and
Dromore
,
being
to
keep
Court
at
Dromore
;
ordered
his
Secretary
(
Thomas
Alcock
)
to
send
for
Taverner
,
who
accordingly
came
,
and
was
strictly
examined
.
The
Bishop
advised
him
,
the
next
time
the
Spectre
appeared
to
him
,
to
ask
him
these
Questions
:
When●●
are
you
?
Are
you
a
good
or
a
bad
Spirit
?
where
is
your
abode
?
what
station
do
you
hold
?
How
are
you
Regimented
in
the
other
World
?
And
what
is
the
reason
that
you
appear
for
the
relief
of
your
Son
in
so
small
a
matter
,
when
so
many
Widows
and
Orphans
are
oppressed
in
the
World
,
and
none
of
their
Relations
appear
as
you
do
to
right
them
?
That
night
Taverner
lodged
at
my
Lord
Conways
,
where
he
saw
the
Spectre
coming
over
a
Wall
;
and
approaching
near
to
him
,
asked
if
he
had
done
his
Message
to
the
Executor
also
?
He
replied
,
he
had
,
and
wondred
that
he
should
be
still
troubled
.
The
Apparition
bid
him
not
be
afraid
,
for
it
would
not
hurt
him
,
nor
appear
to
him
any
more
,
but
to
the
Executor
,
if
the
Orphan
were
not
righted
.
Taverners
Brother
being
by
,
put
him
in
mind
to
propound
the
Bishops
Questions
to
the
Spirit
.
Which
he
did
;
but
the
Spectre
gave
no
answer
to
them
;
only
seemed
to
crawl
on
his
hands
and
feet
over
the
Wall
again
,
and
vanished
with
a
melodious
Harmony
.
The
pe●sons
concerned
about
the
Lease
(
much
against
their
wills
)
disposed
of
it
for
the
use
of
Haddock's
Son
,
only
for
fear
lest
the
Apparition
should
molest
them
also
.
Thus
concerning
this
.
Before
I
pass
to
the
next
Relation
,
I
cannot
but
Animadvert
upon
what
is
here
expressed
,
concerning
the
Questions
which
the
Bishop
would
needs
have
propounded
to
,
and
resolved
by
this
Spectre
.
I
am
perswaded
,
that
the
Apostle
Paul
who
speaks
of
a
Mans
intruding
into
those
things
which
he
hath
not
seen
,
Col.
2.
18.
would
hardly
have
given
such
counsel
as
the
Bishop
did
.
One
of
his
Questions
,
(
viz.
Are
you
a
good
or
a
bad
Spirit
?
)
seems
to
be
a
needless
and
impertinent
enquiry
.
For
good
Angels
never
appear
in
the
shape
of
dead
Men
;
but
evil
and
wicked
Spirits
have
oftentimes
done
so
.
His
other
Queries
favour
too
much
of
vain
curiosity
.
They
bring
to
mind
what
is
by
that
great
Historian
Thuanus
(
Lib.
130.
Page
1136.
)
reported
concerning
Peter
Cotten
the
Jesuit
,
who
having
a
great
desire
to
be
satisfied
about
some
Questions
which
no
Man
living
could
resolve
him
in
;
he
applied
himself
to
a
Maid
who
was
possessed
with
a
Devil
,
charging
the
Spirit
in
her
to
resolve
his
Proposals
.
Some
of
which
were
relating
to
this
World
,
e.
g.
He
desired
the
Devil
,
if
he
could
,
to
tell
him
when
Calvinism
would
be
extinguished
;
And
what
would
be
the
most
effectual
means
to
turn
the
Kingdome
of
England
from
the
Protestant
to
the
Popish
Religion
.
What
would
be
the
issue
of
the
Wars
and
great
designs
then
on
foot
in
the
World
?
Other
of
his
Enquiries
respected
the
Old
World
,
e.
g.
How
Noah
could
take
the
living
Creatures
that
were
brought
into
the
Ark
?
Who
those
Sons
of
God
were
that
loved
the
Daughters
of
Men
?
Whether
Serpents
went
upon
feet
before
Adam's
Fall
,
&c.
Some
of
his
Questions
respected
the
other
World
;
He
would
have
the
Spirit
to
resolve
him
,
How
long
the
fallen
Angels
were
in
Heaven
before
they
were
cast
down
from
thence
?
And
what
is
the
most
evident
place
in
the
Scripture
to
prove
that
there
is
a
Purgatory
?
Who
are
the
seven
Spirits
that
stand
before
the
Throne
of
God
?
Who
is
the
King
of
the
Arch-Angels
?
Where
Paradise
is
?
Now
let
the
Reader
judge
whether
D.
Taylors
Questions
,
when
he
would
have
the
Spectre
resolve
him
,
Where
is
your
abode
?
What
station
do
you
hold
?
How
are
you
Regimented
in
the
other
World
?
&c.
be
not
as
curious
as
some
of
these
of
the
Jesuits
.
Wise
men
thought
it
tended
much
to
the
disreputation
of
Peter
Cotton
when
through
his
incogitant
leaving
the
Book
wherein
his
enquiries
of
the
Daemon
were
written
with
a
Friend
;
the
matter
came
to
be
divulged
.
I
cannot
think
that
Dr.
Taylors
Secretary
his
publishing
these
curiosities
of
his
Lord
,
hath
added
much
to
his
credit
amongst
sober
and
judicious
Persons
.
There
is
a
Tragical
passage
related
in
the
Story
of
the
Daemon
which
for
three
Moneths
molested
the
House
of
Mr.
Perreaud
a
Protestant
Minister
in
Matiscon
.
One
in
the
Room
would
needs
be
propounding
needless
Questions
for
the
Devil
to
Answer
,
though
Mr.
Perreaud
told
him
of
the
danger
in
it
.
After
a
deal
of
discourse
;
the
Devil
said
to
him
,
You
should
have
hearkened
to
the
Ministers
good
counsel
,
who
told
you
that
you
ought
not
to
ask
curious
Questions
of
the
Devil
,
yet
you
would
do
it
,
and
now
I
must
school
,
you
for
your
pains
.
Presently
upon
which
,
the
Man
was
by
an
invisible
hand
plucked
up
by
his
Thumb
,
and
twirled
round
,
and
thrown
down
upon
the
floor
,
and
so
continued
in
most
grievous
misery
.
I
hope
then
,
that
none
will
be
emboldened
from
the
Bishops
Advice
,
to
enquire
at
the
mouth
of
Devils
or
of
Apparitions
,
until
such
time
as
they
know
whether
they
are
Devils
or
no.
But
to
pass
on
.
That
the
Ghosts
of
dead
persons
have
sometimes
appeared
that
so
the
sin
of
Murder
(
as
well
as
that
of
Theft
)
might
be
discovered
,
is
a
●●hing
notoriously
known
.
I
shall
only
mention
two
or
three
Examples
for
this
;
and
the
rather
because
some
who
are
very
unapt
to
believe
things
of
this
nature
,
yet
have
given
credit
to
those
Relations
.
Two
of
the
Stories
are
recited
by
Mr.
Webster
in
his
Book
of
Witchcraft
.
He
saith
,
(
P.
298.
)
that
about
the
Year
1623.
one
Fletcher
of
Rascal
,
a
Town
in
the
North-Riding
of
Yorkshire
,
a
Yeoman
of
a
good
Estate
married
a
Woman
from
Thornton
Brigs
,
who
had
formerly
been
naught
with
one
Ralph
Raynard
,
who
kept
an
Inn
,
within
half
a
mile
from
Rascal
,
in
the
high
Road
betwixt
York
and
Thuske
,
his
Sister
living
with
him
;
this
Raynard
continuing
in
unlawful
Lust
with
Fletcher's
Wife
,
and
not
being
content
therewith
,
conspired
the
death
of
Fletcher
;
one
Mark
Dunn
being
made
privy
,
and
hired
to
assist
in
the
Murther
;
which
Raynard
and
Dunn
accomplished
upon
May
Day
,
by
drowning
him
,
as
they
were
Travelling
all
three
together
,
from
a
Town
called
Huby
,
and
acquainted
the
Wife
with
the
deed
,
she
gave
them
a
Sack
,
therein
to
convey
his
Body
,
which
they
did
,
and
buried
it
in
Raynard's
back
side
,
or
Croft
,
where
an
old
Oak
had
been
stubbed
up
,
and
sowed
Mustard-seed
in
the
place
,
thereby
to
hide
it
;
they
then
continued
their
wicked
course
of
Lust
and
Drunkenness
;
and
the
Neighbours
did
much
wonder
at
Fletchers
absence
,
but
his
Wife
excused
it
,
and
said
,
he
was
only
gone
aside
for
fear
of
some
Writs
being
served
upon
him
,
and
so
it
continued
till
about
Iuly
7
th
.
after
,
when
Raynard
going
to
Topcliff-Fair
,
and
setting
up
his
Horse
in
the
Stable
,
the
Spirit
of
Fletcher
in
his
usual
shape
and
habit
,
did
appear
unto
him
,
and
said
,
O
Ralph
,
Repent
,
Repent
,
for
my
Revenge
is
at
hand
;
and
ever
after
,
until
he
was
put
in
the
Goal
the
Spirit
seemed
continually
to
stand
before
him
,
whereby
he
became
sad
and
restless
,
and
his
own
Sister
over-hearing
his
Confession
and
Relation
of
it
to
another
person
,
did
through
fear
of
losing
her
own
life
,
immediately
reveal
it
to
Sr.
William
Sheffield
,
who
lived
in
Rascal
;
whereupon
Raynard
,
Dunn
,
and
the
Wife
,
were
all
three
apprehended
,
and
sent
to
the
Goal
at
York
,
where
they
were
Condemned
and
Executed
,
near
the
place
where
Raynard
lived
;
and
Fletcher
was
buried
;
the
two
Men
being
hung
up
in
Chains
,
and
the
Woman
burned
under
the
Gallows
.
I
have
recited
this
Story
punctually
,
as
a
thing
that
hath
been
very
much
fixed
on
my
Memory
(
being
then
but
young
)
and
a
certain
Truth
,
I
being
(
with
many
more
)
an
Ear-witness
of
their
Confessions
,
and
eye-witness
of
their
Executions
,
and
likewise
saw
Fletcher
when
he
was
taken
up
,
where
they
had
buried
him
in
his
Clothes
,
which
were
a
green
Fustian
Doublet
pinckt
upon
white
,
and
his
walking
Boots
,
and
brass
Spurs
,
without
Rowels
.
Thus
Mr.
Webster
.
Again
,
the
same
Author
(
P.
308.
)
relates
that
about
the
Year
1632.
there
lived
one
Walker
,
near
Chester
,
who
was
a
Yeoman
of
a
good
Estate
,
and
a
Widower
;
he
had
a
young
Kins-woman
to
keep
his
House
,
who
was
by
the
Neighbours
suspected
to
be
with
Child
,
and
was
sent
away
one
Evening
in
the
dark
,
with
one
Mark
Sharp
a
Collier
,
and
was
not
heard
of
,
nor
little
notice
taken
of
her
,
till
a
long
time
after
one
Iames
Grayham
a
Miller
,
who
lived
two
Miles
from
Walker's
House
,
being
one
night
alone
very
late
in
his
Mill
,
grinding
Corn
,
about
twelve
a
Clock
at
night
,
the
Doors
being
shut
,
there
stood
a
Woman
in
the
midst
of
the
Floor
,
with
her
hair
hanging
down
all
bloody
,
and
five
large
Wounds
in
her
head
;
he
was
very
much
frighted
,
yet
had
the
courage
to
ask
her
who
she
was
,
and
what
she
wanted
?
to
whom
she
answered
,
I
am
the
Spirit
of
such
a
Woman
,
who
lived
with
Walker
,
and
being
got
with
Child
by
him
,
he
promised
to
send
me
to
a
private
place
,
where
I
should
be
well
lookt
to
,
till
I
was
brought
a
Bed
,
and
well
,
and
then
I
should
come
again
and
keep
his
House
,
and
accordingly
(
said
the
Apparition
)
I
was
one
night
late
sent
away
with
one
Mark
Sharp
,
who
upon
a
Moor
,
(
naming
a
place
which
the
Miller
knew
)
slew
me
with
a
Pick
(
such
as
Men
dig
Coals
withal
)
and
gave
me
these
five
Wounds
,
and
after
threw
my
Body
into
a
Coal-pit
hard
by
,
and
hid
the
Pick
under
the
Bank
,
and
his
shoes
and
stockins
being
bloody
,
he
endeavoured
to
wash
them
,
but
seeing
the
blood
would
not
wash
off
,
he
left
them
there
;
And
the
Apparition
further
told
the
Miller
,
That
he
must
be
the
Man
to
reveal
it
,
or
else
she
must
still
appear
and
haunt
him
.
The
Miller
returned
home
very
sad
,
and
heavy
,
but
spake
not
one
word
of
what
he
had
seen
,
yet
eschewed
as
much
as
he
could
to
stay
in
the
Mill
in
the
night
without
company
,
thinking
thereby
to
escape
the
seeing
this
dreadful
Apparition
;
But
notwithstanding
,
one
night
when
it
began
to
be
dark
,
the
Apparition
met
him
again
,
and
seemed
very
fierce
and
cruel
,
threatning
him
,
that
if
he
did
not
reveal
the
Murder
,
she
would
continually
pursue
and
haunt
him
;
yet
for
all
this
,
he
still
concealed
it
,
until
St.
Thomas
Eve
before
Christmas
,
when
being
soon
after
Sun-set
walking
in
his
Garden
,
she
appeared
again
,
and
then
so
threatned
and
affrighted
him
,
that
he
promised
faithfully
to
reveal
it
the
next
morning
:
In
the
morning
he
went
unto
a
Magistrate
,
and
discovered
the
whole
matter
,
with
all
the
circumstances
,
and
diligent
search
being
made
,
the
Body
was
found
in
a
Cole-pit
,
with
five
wounds
in
the
head
,
and
the
Pick
,
and
Shoes
,
and
Stockins
yet
bloody
,
and
in
every
circumstance
as
the
Apparition
had
related
to
the
Miller●
▪
Whereupon
Walker
and
Mark
Sharp
were
both
apprehended
,
but
would
confess
nothing
.
At
the
Assizes
following
,
(
I
think
it
was
at
Durham
)
they
were
arraigned
,
found
guilty
,
and
Hanged
;
but
I
could
never
hear
that
they
confessed
the
Fact
.
It
was
reported
that
the
Apparition
did
appear
to
the
Judge
,
or
the
Fore-man
of
the
Jury
,
but
of
that
I
know
no
certainty
.
There
are
many
persons
yet
alive
that
can
remember
this
strange
Murder
,
and
I
saw
and
read
the
Letter
which
was
sent
to
Serjeant
Hutton
about
it
,
from
the
Judge
before
whom
they
were
tried
,
which
maketh
me
relate
it
with
greater
confidence
.
Thus
far
we
have
Mr.
Webster's
Relations
.
It
is
also
credibly
Attested
that
a
thing
no
less
Remarkable
than
either
of
the
former
,
hapned
but
nine
years
ago
at
another
place
in
England
.
The
sum
of
the
Story
as
it
is
published
in
Mr.
Glanvil's
Collection
of
Relations
,
P.
172.
is
this
:
On
the
ninth
of
November
1674.
Thomas
Goddard
of
Marlborough
in
the
Country
of
Wilts
,
as
he
was
going
to
Ogborn
,
about
9.
h.
A.
M.
he
met
the
Apparition
of
his
Father
in
Law
Edward
Avon
,
who
had
beed
dead
about
half
a
year
.
He
seemed
to
stand
by
the
Stile
,
which
Goddard
was
to
go
over
.
When
he
came
near
,
the
Spectre
spake
to
him
with
an
audible
voice
,
saying
,
Are
you
afraid
?
to
whom
he
answered
,
I
am
,
thinking
of
one
who
is
dead
and
buried
,
whom
you
are
like
.
To
which
the
Apparition
replied
,
I
am
be
;
come
near
me
I
will
do
you
no
harm
;
to
which
Goddard
replied
,
I
trust
in
him
who
hath
bought
my
Soul
with
his
precious
blood
,
you
shall
do
me
no
harm
.
Then
the
Spectre
said
,
how
stand
cases
at
home
?
Goddard
askt
what
cases
?
Then
it
asked
him
,
how
doth
William
and
Mary
?
meaning
belike
,
his
Son
William
and
his
Daughter
Mary
,
whom
this
Goddard
had
married
.
And
it
said
,
What
?
Taylor
is
Dead
;
meaning
as
Goddard
thought
,
one
of
that
Name
in
London
,
who
had
married
another
of
Avon's
Daughters
,
and
died
in
September
before
this
.
The
Spectre
offered
him
some
Money
,
desiring
it
might
be
sent
to
his
Daughter
that
was
lately
become
a
Widow
;
but
Goddard
answered
,
In
the
Name
of
Iesus
Christ
I
refuse
all
such
Money
.
Then
the
Apparition
said
,
I
perceive
you
are
afraid
,
I
will
meet
you
some
other
time
:
so
it
went
away
.
The
next
night
about
7
h.
it
came
and
opened
his
Shop-Window
,
and
looked
him
in
the
face
,
but
said
nothing
.
And
the
next
night
after
as
Goddard
went
into
his
back-side
with
a
Candle
light
in
his
hand
,
but
he
being
affrighted
ran
into
his
House
,
and
saw
it
no
more
at
that
time
.
But
on
Thursday
November
12.
as
he
came
from
Chilton
,
the
Apparition
met
him
again
,
and
stood
(
about
eight
foot
)
directly
before
him
,
and
said
with
a
loud
voice
,
Thomas
,
bid
William
Avon
take
the
Sword
which
he
had
of
me
,
which
is
now
in
his
House
,
and
carry
to
the
wood
as
we
goe
to
Alton
to
the
upper
end
of
the
wood
by
the
wayes
side
,
for
with
that
sword
I
did
wrong
above
thirty
years
ago
,
&
he
never
prospered
since
t
was
his
.
And
do
you
speak
with
Edward
Lawrence
,
and
I
desire
you
to
pay
him
twenty
shillings
out
of
the
Money
which
you
received
of
Iames
Eliot
at
two
payments
;
for
I
borrowed
so
much
Money
of
Edward
Lawrence
,
and
said
that
I
had
paid
him
,
but
I
did
not
pay
it
him
.
This
Money
was
received
of
Iames
Eliot
on
a
Bond
due
to
Avon
and
Goddard
had
it
at
two
Payments
after
Avon
had
been
Dead
several
Moneths
.
Lawrence
saith
that
he
lent
Avon
twenty
shillings
in
Money
about
twenty
years
ago
,
which
was
never
paid
him
again
.
November
23.
Goddard
did
by
Order
from
the
Mayor
of
the
Town
,
go
with
his
Brother
in
Law
William
Avon
,
with
the
Sword
to
the
place
where
the
Apparition
said
it
should
be
carried
.
And
coming
away
thence
Goddard
looking
back
saw
the
same
Apparition
,
whereupon
he
called
to
his
Brother
in
Law
,
and
said
,
Here
is
the
Apparition
of
your
Father
;
William
replied
,
I
see
nothing
,
then
Goddard
fell
on
his
Knees
,
and
said
,
Lord
,
open
his
eyes
that
he
may
see
.
But
William
said
,
Lord
grant
I
may
not
see
it
,
if
it
be
thy
blessed
Will
.
Then
the
Ghost
did
to
Goddard's
apprehension
becken
with
his
hand
.
To
whom
Goddard
said
,
what
would
you
have
me
to
do
?
the
Apparition
replied
,
take
up
the
Sword
and
follow
me
.
To
which
he
said
,
should
both
of
us
come
?
or
but
one
of
us
?
The
Spectre
replied
,
Thomas
do
you
take
up
the
Sword
.
So
he
took
it
up
and
followed
the
Apparition
about
ten
poles
into
the
wood
.
Then
the
Spectre
coming
towards
Goddard
he
stept
back
two
steps
;
but
it
said
to
him
,
I
have
a
permission
to
you
,
and
a
commission
not
to
touch
you
.
Then
it
took
the
Sword
,
and
wen●
to
the
place
at
which
before
it
stood
,
and
pointed
the
top
of
the
Sword
into
the
ground
and
said
,
In
this
place
was
buried
the
Body
of
him
whom
I
Murdered
in
the
Year
1635.
but
it
is
now
rotten
and
turned
to
Dust.
Whereupon
Goddard
said
,
For
what
cause
did
you
Murder
him
?
The
seeming
Avon
replied
I
took
Money
from
the
Man
,
and
he
contended
with
me
,
and
so
I
Murdered
him
.
Then
Goddard
said
,
who
was
confederate
with
you
in
the
Murder
?
the
Spectre
Answered
,
none
but
my self
.
What
(
said
Goddard
)
would
you
have
me
do
in
this
thing
?
The
Apparition
replied
,
Only
to
let
the
World
know
that
I
Murdered
a
Man
,
and
buried
him
in
this
place
,
in
the
year
1635.
Then
the
Spectre
laid
down
the
Sword
on
the
bare
ground
there
,
whereupon
grew
nothing
,
but
seemed
to
Goddard
to
be
as
a
Grave
sunk
in
.
All
this
while
William
Avon
remained
where
Goddard
left
him
,
and
said
he
saw
no
Apparition
,
only
heard
Goddard
speak
to
the
Spectre
,
and
discerned
another
voice
also
,
making
Reply
to
Goddard's
enquiries
,
but
could
not
understand
the
words
uttered
by
that
voice
.
The
next
day
the
Mayor
caused
men
to
dig
in
the
place
where
the
Spectre
said
the
Body
was
buried
,
but
nothing
could
be
found
.
These
examples
then
,
shew
that
the
Ghosts
of
Dead
men
do
sometimes
appear
,
and
that
for
such
causes
as
those
mentioned
.
There
have
been
some
in
the
world
so
desperate
as
to
make
solemn
Covenants
with
their
living
Friends
,
to
appear
unto
them
after
their
Death
;
and
sometimes
(
though
not
alwayes
)
it
hath
so
come
to
pass
.
It
is
a
Remarkable
passage
which
Baronius
relates
concerning
Marsilius
Ficinus
,
and
his
great
Intimate
Michael
Mercatus
.
These
two
having
been
warmly
Disputing
about
the
immortality
of
the
Soul
,
entred
into
a
solemn
Vow
,
that
if
there
were
truth
in
those
Notions
about
a
future
State
in
another
World
,
he
which
died
first
should
appear
to
his
surviving
Friend
.
Not
long
after
this
,
Ficinus
Died.
On
a
morning
when
Mercatus
was
intent
upon
his
Studies
,
he
heard
the
voice
of
Ficinus
his
Friend
at
his
Window
with
a
loud
cry
,
saying
,
O
Michael
,
Michael
,
Vera
,
vera
sunt
illa
:
O
my
Friend
Michael
,
those
notions
about
the
Souls
of
Men
being
immortal
they
are
true
,
they
are
true
.
Whereupon
,
Mercatus
opened
his
Window
,
and
saw
his
Friend
Marsilius
Ficinus
,
whom
he
called
unto
,
but
he
vanished
away
.
He
presently
sent
to
Florence
to
know
how
Ficinus
did
,
and
was
informed
that
he
Died
about
the
hour
when
his
Ghost
appeared
at
Mercatus
his
Window
.
There
are
also
later
Instances
,
and
nearer
home
,
not
altogether
unlike
to
this
.
For
in
Mr.
Glanvil's
late
Collection
of
Relations
,
(
which
we
have
had
occasion
more
than
once
to
mention
.
)
It
is
said
,
that
Dr.
Farrar
and
his
Daughter
,
made
a
compact
,
that
the
first
of
them
which
Died
,
if
happy
,
should
after
Death
appear
to
the
surviver
if
possible
;
his
Daughter
with
some
difficulty
consenting
to
the
agreement
.
Some
time
after
,
the
Daughter
living
then
near
Salisbury
,
fell
in
Labour
,
and
having
by
an
unhappy
mistake
a
noxious
Potion
given
to
her
,
instead
of
another
prepared
,
suddenly
Died.
That
very
night
she
appeared
in
the
room
where
her
Father
then
Lodged
in
London
,
and
opening
the
Curtains
looked
upon
him
.
He
had
before
heard
nothing
of
her
illness
,
but
upon
this
Apparition
confidently
told
his
Servant
that
his
Daughter
was
Dead
,
and
two
Dayes
after
received
the
News
.
Likewise
one
Mr.
Watkinson
,
who
lived
in
Smithfield
,
told
his
Daughter
(
taking
her
leave
of
him
,
and
expressing
her
fears
that
she
should
never
see
him
more
)
that
should
he
Die
,
if
ever
God
did
permit
the
Dead
to
to
see
the
living
,
he
would
see
her
again
.
Now
after
he
had
been
Dead
about
half
a
Year
;
on
a
night
when
she
was
in
Bed
but
could
not
sleep
,
she
heard
Musick
,
and
the
Chamber
grew
lighter
and
lighter
,
she
then
saw
her
Father
by
the
Bed-side
.
Who
said
Mall
,
did
not
I
tell
thee
that
I
would
see
thee
again
?
He
exhorted
her
to
be
patient
under
her
afflictions
,
and
to
carry
it
dutiful
towards
her
Mother
;
and
told
her
that
her
Child
that
was
born
since
his
departure
should
not
trouble
her
long
.
And
bid
her
speak
what
she
would
speak
to
him
now
,
for
he
must
go
and
she
should
see
him
no
more
upon
Earth
,
Vid.
Glanvil's
Collections
,
P.
189
,
192.
Sometimes
the
Great
and
Holy
God
,
hath
permitted
,
and
by
his
Providence
ordered
such
Apparitions
to
the
end
that
Atheists
might
thereby
be
astonished
and
affrighted
out
of
their
Infidelity
.
Nam
primus
timor
fecit
in
orbe
Deos.
Remarkable
and
very
solemn
is
the
Relaon
of
the
Appearance
of
Major
Sydenbam's
Ghost
,
mentioned
in
the
Book
but
now
cited
(
P.
181.
)
It
is
in
brief
this
.
Major
George
Sydenham
of
Delverton
in
Somerset
,
and
Captain
William
Dyke
of
Skillgate
in
that
County
;
used
to
have
many
Disputes
about
the
Being
of
God
,
and
the
Immortality
of
the
Soul
:
in
which
point
they
continued
unresolved
.
To
issue
their
controversies
,
they
agreed
that
he
that
died
first
should
the
third
night
after
his
Funeral
,
between
the
hours
of
twelve
and
one
,
appear
at
a
little
House
in
the
Garden
.
After
Sydenham
was
dead
,
Captain
Dyke
repairs
to
the
place
appointed
between
them
two
.
He
acquainted
a
near
Kinsman
,
Dr.
Thomas
Dyke
with
his
design
,
by
whom
he
was
earnestly
disswaded
from
going
to
that
place
at
that
time
;
and
was
told
,
that
the
Devil
might
meet
him
and
be
his
ruine
,
if
he
would
venture
on
in
such
rash
attempts
.
The
Captain
Replied
,
that
he
had
solemnly
engaged
,
and
nothing
should
discourage
him
;
accordingly
betwixt
twelve
and
one
he
went
into
the
Garden-house
,
and
there
tarried
two
or
three
hours
,
without
seeing
or
hearing
any
thing
more
than
what
was
usual
.
About
six
weeks
after
,
Captain
Dyke
rides
to
Eaton
,
to
place
his
Son
a
Scholar
there
.
The
morning
before
he
returned
from
thence
,
after
it
was
light
,
one
came
to
his
Bed-side
,
and
suddenly
drawing
back
the
Curtains
,
calls
Cap.
Cap.
(
which
was
the
term
of
familiarity
which
the
Major
when
living
used
to
call
the
Captain
by
)
He
presently
perceived
it
was
his
Major
,
and
replieth
,
What
my
Major
!
On
the
Table
in
the
Room
there
lay
a
Sword
which
the
Major
had
formerly
given
to
the
Captain
.
After
the
seeming
Major
had
walked
a
turn
or
two
about
the
Room
,
he
took
up
the
Sword
,
and
drew
it
out
,
and
not
finding
it
so
bright
and
clean
as
it
ought
,
Cap.
Cap.
(
said
he
)
This
Sword
did
not
use
to
be
kept
after
this
manner
,
when
it
was
mine
.
He
also
said
to
the
Captain
,
I
could
not
come
to
you
at
the
time
appointed
,
but
I
am
now
come
to
tell
you
,
That
there
is
a
God
,
and
that
he
is
a
very
just
and
a
terrible
God
,
and
if
you
do
not
turn
over
a
new
leaf
,
you
will
find
it
so
.
So
did
he
suddenly
disappear
.
The
Captain
arose
,
and
came
into
another
Chamber
(
where
his
Kinsman
Dr.
Dyke
lodged
)
but
in
a
visage
and
form
much
differing
from
himself
,
his
Hair
standing
,
his
Eyes
staring
,
and
his
whole
Body
trembling
,
telling
with
much
affection
what
he
had
seen
.
The
Captain
lived
about
two
years
after
this
,
but
was
much
altered
in
his
Conversation
,
the
Words
uttered
by
his
Majors
Ghost
,
ever
sounding
in
his
Ears
.
Thus
of
that
remarkable
Providence
.
I
have
not
mentioned
these
things
,
as
any
way
approving
of
such
desperate
Covenants
.
There
is
great
hazard
attending
them
.
It
may
be
after
Men
have
made
such
agreements
,
Devils
may
appear
to
them
,
pretending
to
be
their
Deceased
Friends
,
and
thereby
their
Souls
may
be
drawn
into
woful
Snares
▪
Who
knoweth
whether
God
will
permit
the
persons
,
who
have
thus
confederated
,
to
appear
in
this
World
again
after
their
Death
,
and
if
not
then
the
Surviver
will
be
under
great
temptation
unto
Atheism
;
As
it
fell
out
with
the
late
Earl
of
Rochester
,
who
(
as
is
reported
in
his
life
,
P.
16.
by
Dr.
Burn●t
)
did
in
the
Year
1665.
enter
into
a
formal
ingagement
with
another
Gentleman
,
not
without
Ceremonies
of
Religion
,
that
if
either
of
them
Died
,
he
should
appear
and
give
the
other
notice
of
the
future
state
,
if
there
were
any
.
After
this
the
other
Gentleman
was
killed
,
but
did
never
appear
after
his
Death
to
the
Earl
of
Rochester
,
which
was
a
great
snare
to
him
,
during
the
rest
of
his
Life
.
Though
when
God
awakened
the
Earl's
Conscience
upon
his
Death-bed
,
he
could
not
but
acknowledge
,
that
one
who
had
so
corrupted
the
natural
Principles
of
Truth
as
he
had
,
had
no
reason
to
expect
that
such
an
extraordinary
thing
should
be
done
for
his
Conviction
.
Or
if
such
agreement
should
necessitate
an
Apparition
,
how
would
the
World
be
confounded
with
Spectres
?
How
many
would
probably
be
scared
out
of
their
Wits
?
or
what
curious
Questions
would
vain
Men
be
proposing
about
things
which
are
(
and
it
is
meet
they
should
be
)
hid
from
Mortals
.
I
cannot
think
that
Men
who
make
such
Covenants
(
except
it
be
with
very
much
caution
,
as
I
have
heard
that
Mr.
Knewstubs
and
another
eminent
Person
did
)
are
duely
mindful
of
that
Scripture
,
Deut.
29.
29.
The
secret
things
belong
to
the
Lord
;
but
those
things
which
are
revealed
belong
to
us
.
Moreover
,
such
sights
are
not
desirable
.
For
many
times
they
appear
as
forerunners
of
notable
Judgements
at
hand
.
I
could
instance
out
of
approved
History
,
how
particular
Families
have
found
that
things
of
this
nature
,
have
come
to
them
as
the
Messengers
of
Death
.
Lavater
in
his
Book
De
Spectris
,
and
Goulartius
in
his
Select
History
,
say
,
that
Spectres
are
the
Harbingers
of
publick
Mutations
,
Wars
,
and
Calamitous
times
.
Voetius
in
his
Disputation
De
Peste
,
sheweth
that
sometimes
the
Plague
or
strange
Diseases
follow
after
such
Appearances
.
There
was
lately
a
very
formidable
Apparition
at
Meenen
▪
We
are
advised
,
that
there
did
appear
in
that
place
,
a
person
all
in
white
,
with
a
Mitre
on
his
head
,
being
followed
with
two
more
in
black
;
after
him
came
four
or
five
Squadrons
,
who
drew
up
as
if
they
intended
to
storm
the
Town
.
The
Souldiers
there
refused
to
stand
their
Centry
,
having
been
so
affrighted
as
that
some
of
them
fell
down
in
their
posts
.
These
Spectres
appeared
every
night
in
Iune
,
1682.
How
it
is
there
since
that
,
or
what
events
have
followed
in
that
place
,
I
know
not
▪
But
I
find
in
credible
Authors
,
that
oftentimes
Mischief
and
Destruction
unto
some
or
other
hath
been
the
effect
of
Apparitions
.
Luther
tells
us
of
a
Shepherd
(
of
whom
also
he
speaketh
charitably
)
that
being
haunted
with
a
Spirit
;
the
Apparition
told
him
,
that
after
eight
dayes
he
would
appear
to
him
again
,
and
carry
him
away
,
and
kill
him
;
and
so
it
came
to
pass
:
the
Ministers
whom
the
poor
man
acquainted
with
his
sorrowful
estate
,
advised
him
not
to
despair
of
the
Salvation
of
his
Soul
,
though
God
should
suffer
the
Devil
to
kill
his
Body
.
I
have
read
of
threescore
Persons
all
killed
at
once
by
an
Apparition
.
George
Agricola
giveth
an
account
of
twelve
Men
,
that
as
they
were
digging
in
the
Mines
,
a
Spectre
slew
them
.
Some
have
been
filled
with
such
Anxiety
at
the
appearance
of
a
Spectre
,
that
in
one
nights
time
the
Hair
of
their
heads
has
turned
white
.
Lavater
speaketh
of
a
Man
,
who
one
night
meeting
with
an
Apparition
,
the
terror
of
it
caused
such
a
sudden
change
in
him
,
as
that
when
he
came
home
,
his
own
Children
did
not
know
him
.
We
may
then
conclude
that
the
Witlings
of
this
Drolling
age
know
not
what
they
do
,
when
they
make
themselves
sport
with
subjects
of
this
nature
.
I
shall
only
add
this
further
here
,
that
from
the
things
which
have
been
related
,
it
is
evident
that
they
are
mistaken
who
suppose
Devils
cannot
appear
to
Men
except
with
some
deformities
whereby
they
are
easily
discovered
.
The
Nymphs
which
deluded
many
of
old
,
when
the
World
was
buried
under
Heathenism
;
were
Daemons
,
presenting
themselves
in
shapes
very
formose
.
Vide
Martinit
Lexic.
in
verbo
Nymphae
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
Several
Cases
of
Conscience
considered
.
That
it
is
not
lawful
to
make
use
of
Herbs
or
Plants
to
drive
away
evil
Spirits
.
Nor
of
Words
or
Characters
.
An
Objection
answered
.
Whether
it
be
lawful
for
Persons
bewitched
,
to
burn
things
or
to
nail
Horse-shoes
before
their
doors
,
or
to
stop
Urin
in
Bottles
,
or
the
like
,
in
order
to
the
recovery
of
Health
.
The
Negative
proved
by
several
Arguments
.
Whether
it
be
lawful
to
try
Witches
by
casting
them
into
the
Water
.
Several
reasons
evincing
the
vanity
of
that
way
of
Probation
.
Some
other
Superstitions
witnessed
against
.
THe
preceding
Relations
about
witchcrafts
and
Diabolical
Impostures
give
us
too
just
occasion
to
make
enquiry
into
some
Cases
of
Conscience
,
respecting
things
of
this
Nature
.
And
in
the
first
place
the
Quaere
may
be
;
Whither
it
is
lawful
to
make
use
of
any
sort
of
Herbs
or
Plants
to
preserve
from
Witchcrafts
,
or
from
the
power
of
Evil
Spirits
?
The
Answer
unto
which
is
;
That
it
is
in
no
wise
lawful
,
but
that
all
attempts
of
that
nature
are
Magical
,
and
Diabolical
,
and
therefore
detestable
Superstition
.
As
appears
1.
In
that
if
the
Devils
do
either
operate
or
cease
to
do
mischief
upon
the
use
of
such
things
it
must
needs
be
in
that
they
are
signs
which
give
notice
to
the
Evil
Spirits
what
they
are
to
do
;
Now
for
Men
to
submit
to
any
of
the
Devils
Sacraments
is
implicitly
to
make
a
covenant
with
him
.
Many
who
practise
these
ne●arious
Vanities
little
think
what
they
do
.
They
would
not
for
the
World
(
they
say
)
make
a
Covenant
with
the
Devil
,
yet
by
improving
the
Devils
signals
,
with
an
opinion
of
receiving
benefit
thereby
,
they
do
the
thing
which
they
pretend
to
abhor
.
For
,
2.
Angels
(
bad
as
well
as
good
)
are
by
nature
incorporeal
Substances
.
There
are
some
Authors
who
by
a
corporal
substance
intend
no
more
but
a
real
being
;
so
that
the
term
is
by
them
used
in
opposition
to
meer
Phantasms
in
that
sence
,
none
but
Sadduces
will
deny
Angels
to
be
Corporeal
.
And
in
that
respect
the
Antient
Doctors
,
Tertullian
and
others
call
them
Corpora
.
But
commonly
a
Body
is
set
in
opposition
to
a
meer
Spiritual
Substance
,
Mat.
10.
28.
Heb.
12.
13.
And
thus
it
is
certain
that
Daemons
are
incorporeal
,
Eph.
6.
12.
they
are
frequently
,
not
only
by
Authors
,
but
in
the
Holy
Scripture
stiled
Spirits
,
because
of
their
being
incorporeal
.
And
thence
it
is
that
they
are
not
visible
or
palpable
or
any
way
incurring
the
outward
sences
,
Luk.
24.
39.
Homer
saith
that
when
the
Ghost
of
Anticlea
appeared
to
Ulysses
,
he
attempted
three
times
to
embrace
that
Image
,
but
could
feel
nothing
;
for
it
had
not
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
but
as
Virgil
expresseth
it
,
Tenues
sine
corporevitas
.
Cajetan
&
Vasquez
affirm
,
that
Apparitions
can
at
no
time
be
felt
.
It
is
not
to
be
doubted
but
that
Spirits
may
make
use
of
vehicles
,
that
are
subject
to
the
outward
senses
;
nevertheless
,
a
meer
Spirit
cannot
be
touched
by
humane
hands
.
Moreover
,
we
read
of
a
Legion
of
Daemons
possessing
one
miserable
Body
,
Luk.
8.
30.
A
Legion
is
at
least
6000
;
now
if
they
were
corporeal
Substances
,
it
could
not
be
that
so
many
of
them
,
should
be
in
the
same
person
at
the
same
time
.
And
if
they
are
incorporeal
Substances
,
then
it
is
not
possible
that
Herbs
or
any
sensible
objects
should
have
a
natural
influence
upon
them
,
as
they
have
upon
Elementary
Bodies
.
This
Argument
is
of
such
weight
,
as
that
Porphyrius
,
&
other
heathenish
Authors
who
affirm
that
Daemons
are
affected
with
smells
,
&
with
blood
,
&c.
Suppose
them
to
have
aereal
bodies
.
So
do
some
Talmudical
&
Cabalistical
Writers
;
they
hold
that
there
are
a
middle
sort
of
Devils
,
made
of
Fire
and
Air
,
who
live
upon
the
Liquidity
of
the
Air
,
and
the
smoke
of
fire
,
&c.
These
they
call
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Munster
in
his
Notes
on
Lev.
17.
does
out
of
R.
Abraham
,
cite
many
passages
to
this
purpose
.
But
such
Iewish
Fables
are
so
foolish
,
as
that
they
need
no
confutation
.
And
as
the
Argument
we
have
mentioned
is
a
sufficient
refutation
of
them
that
imagine
a
natural
vertue
to
be
in
Herbs
,
whereby
Evil
Spirits
are
driven
away
;
so
may
it
be
improved
against
their
Superstition
,
who
suppose
that
Fumes
are
of
force
to
expel
Daemons
.
The
Author
of
the
Book
of
Tobit
Chap.
6.
tells
a
Tale
,
that
the
heart
and
Liver
of
a
Fish
,
if
a
smoke
be
made
therewith
,
the
Devil
will
smell
it
,
and
then
be
forced
to
flee
away
from
any
one
that
shall
be
troubled
with
an
Evil
Spirit
;
and
that
Tobit
following
the
counsel
which
Raphael
gave
him
about
these
matters
,
the
Devil
was
fain
to
run
for
it
,
as
far
as
to
the
utmost
parts
of
Aegypt
,
Chap.
8
,
ver.
2
,
3.
This
passage
,
is
so
far
from
being
divine
,
as
that
indeed
it
is
Prophane
and
Magical
.
Whereas
the
Author
saith
,
that
whoever
is
troubled
with
an
Evil
Spirit
,
shall
by
that
means
●ind
relief
,
he
does
expresly
contradict
the
Son
of
God
,
who
has
taught
otherwise
,
Mat.
17.
21.
Mark
9.
28.
And
his
ascribing
such
vertue
to
the
heart
of
a
Fish
,
is
as
true
as
what
Cornelius
Agrippa
saith
,
who
affirms
that
the
Gall
of
a
black
Dog
will
drive
away
Evil
Spirits
,
and
free
from
Witchcrafts
.
And
there
is
as
much
credit
to
be
given
to
these
things
as
to
another
Iewish
Fable
,
viz.
that
the
clapping
of
a
Cocks
Wings
will
make
the
power
of
Daemons
to
become
ineffectual
;
yet
that
this
Fable
hath
obtained
too
much
credit
in
the
World
is
evident
by
words
of
Prudentius
,
who
saith
,
Ferunt
vagantes
Daemonas
Laetos
tenebres
noctium
Gallo
canente
exterritos
Sparsim
timere
&
cedere
.
3.
God
in
his
Holy
Word
has
forbidden
his
People
to
imitate
the
Heathen
Nations
.
He
requires
,
that
those
who
profess
his
Name
should
not
learn
the
way
of
the
Heathen●
nor
do
after
their
manners
,
Lev.
20.
23.
Ier.
10.
2.
But
to
attempt
the
driving
away
of
Evil
Spirits
by
the
use
of
Herbs
,
Fumes
,
&c.
is
an
Heathenish
Custom
.
Whoso
shall
read
Proclus
his
Book
De
sacrificio
&
Magia
,
will
see
how
the
Ethnicks
taught
,
that
Smells
and
Smokes
would
cause
Daemons
to
depart
.
And
the
like
they
believed
(
and
practised
accordingly
)
with
respect
unto
several
sorts
of
Herbs
.
See
Sennertus
Med.
Pract.
L.
6.
Part.
9.
Cap.
7.
Dioscorides
being
deceived
with
the
Doctrine
of
that
great
Magician
Pythagoras
,
saith
,
that
the
Sea-Onion
being
hung
in
the
Porch
of
an
House
,
will
keep
Evil
Spirits
from
entring
therein
.
In
that
Book
which
passeth
under
the
name
of
Albertus
Magnus
de
mirabilibus
Mundi
,
(
though
Picus
Mirandula
in
his
Disputation
about
Magick
is
so
favourable
as
to
think
Albertus
was
not
the
Author
of
it
)
but
that
the
true
Author
has
abusively
prefixed
Albertus
his
Name
)
There
are
many
Superstitious
Vanities
of
this
nature
;
which
in
times
of
Popish
darkness
were
received
from
the
Arabians
and
other
Heathenish
Worshippers
of
the
Devil
.
It
is
true
,
that
the
Iews
did
some
of
them
practise
this
kind
of
Magick
.
Iosephus
(
Antiq.
Lib.
8.
Cap.
2.
)
confesseth
that
those
of
their
Nation
(
in
special
one
whose
name
was
Eleazar
)
did
by
holding
an
Herb
(
viz.
that
called
Solomons
Seal
)
to
the
Noses
of
Daemoniacks
,
draw
the
Devils
out
of
them
.
He
speaketh
untruly
,
in
saying
,
that
they
learned
such
nefarious
Arts
from
Solomon
,
for
they
had
them
from
the
Heathen
,
who
received
them
from
the
Devil
himself
;
as
is
evident
from
another
passage
in
the
mentioned
Iosephus
.
In
his
History
of
the
Wars
with
the
Iews
,
Lib.
7.
Cap.
25.
He
says
,
that
there
is
a
Root
by
the
Iews
,
called
Baaras
,
which
if
a
Man
pluck
it
up
,
he
dieth
presently
;
but
to
prevent
that
they
make
bare
the
Root
,
and
then
tye
it
with
a
string
to
a
Dog
,
who
going
away
to
follow
his
Master
,
easily
plucks
up
the
Root
,
whereupon
the
Dog
dieth
,
but
his
Master
may
then
without
danger
handle
the
Root
,
and
thereby
fright
the
Devils
out
of
persons
possessed
with
Infernal
Spirits
:
whom
he
(
in
that
also
following
the
Heathen
)
supposes
to
be
the
Spirits
of
wicked
men
deceased
.
And
that
the
Iews
received
these
curious
or
rather
cursed
Arts
from
Ethnicks
,
is
manifest
,
inasmuch
as
Pliny
taught
that
the
Herb
called
Aglaophotis
had
power
to
raise
the
Gods
,
(
so
did
they
call
the
Devils
whom
they
served
.
)
Now
that
was
the
same
Herb
with
Baaras
;
For
as
Delacampius
,
Rainold
,
and
others
have
observed
,
both
name●
have
the
same
signification
.
So
then
the
making
use
of
Herbs
to
fright
away
Devils
,
or
to
preserve
from
the
power
of
Witches
,
is
originally
an
Heathenish
custome
,
and
therefore
that
which
ought
to
be
avoided
and
abhorred
by
those
that
call
themselves
Christians
.
It
is
no
less
Superstitious
,
when
Men
Endeavour
by
Characters
,
Words
or
Spells
,
to
charm
any
Witches
,
Devils
or
Diseases
.
Such
Persons
do
(
as
Fuller
speaks
)
fence
them selves
with
the
devils
Shield
against
the
devils
Sword
,
Agrippa
in
his
Books
De
occulta
Phi●osophia
has
many
of
these
impious
curiosities
.
But
in
his
Book
of
the
vanity
of
Sciences
,
Chap.
48.
he
acknowledgeth
that
he
wrote
his
other
Book
of
Occult
Philosophy
,
when
he
was
a
young
Man
,
and
bewails
his
iniquity
therein
,
confessing
that
he
had
sinfully
mispent
precious
time
in
those
unprofitable
Studies
.
There
is
also
an
horrid
Book
full
of
Conjurations
and
Magical
Incantations
,
which
the
prophane
Author
hath
ventured
to
publish
under
the
name
of
King
Solomon
:
There
cannot
be
a
greater
vanity
than
to
imagine
that
devils
are
really
frighted
with
Words
and
Syllables
:
such
practices
are
likewise
of
diabolical
and
heathenish
original
.
They
that
have
read
Subjects
of
this
nature
,
are
not
ignorant
of
what
is
related
concerning
the
strange
things
done
by
the
Incantations
of
that
famous
Wizard
Apollonius
.
The
like
has
been
also
noted
of
the
Brackmanes
of
old
,
who
were
much
given
to
such
unlawful
Arts.
It
is
still
customary
amongst
the
Heathenish
Africans
,
by
Incantations
to
charm
Serpents
;
Which
when
they
are
in
that
way
brought
to
them
by
the
devil
,
they
use
with
the
blood
of
such
Serpents
to
anoint
their
Weapons
,
that
so
they
may
become
the
more
mortiferous
.
And
that
the
like
Incantations
were
practised
amongst
the
Gentiles
of
old
is
evident
from
that
verse
of
Virgil
,
in
his
8
Eclog.
Frigidus
in
pratis
cantando
rumpiter
anguis
.
As
also
by
that
of
Ovid
in
Metam
.
Lib.
7.
Viperias
rumpi
verbis
&
carmina
fauces
.
Yea
,
the
Holy
Scriptures
intimate
,
that
such
diabolical
practices
were
used
by
some
in
the
dayes
of
old
,
Those
words
of
David
,
Psal.
58.
4
,
5.
imply
no
less
,
as
our
Excellent
Rainold
has
with
great
Learning
and
Judgement
evinced
.
It
must
be
acknowledged
that
the
notion
which
many
have
from
Austin
taken
up
,
as
if
Serpents
to
avoid
the
power
of
Charms
,
would
lay
one
Ear
to
the
ground
,
and
with
their
tails
stop
the
other
ear
,
is
to
be
reckoned
amongst
vulgar
errors
;
nevertheless
,
that
there
were
then
Charmers
in
the
World
,
the
mentioned
(
as
well
as
other
)
Scriptures
notifie
.
Moreover
,
those
Inchanters
had
their
formulae
,
whereby
they
did
imprecate
the
persons
whom
they
designed
hurt
unto
;
and
the
Devil
(
when
the
Great
and
Holy
God
saw
meet
to
permit
him
)
would
upon
the
using
of
those
words
go
to
work
,
and
do
strange
things
.
Hence
Livy
speaks
of
the
Devotaria
Carmina
used
by
Wizards
.
The
truth
of
this
is
also
manifest
from
some
passages
in
Aeschines
his
Oration
against
Ctesiphon
.
And
of
this
nature
were
Balaams
Curses
,
desired
by
Baalak
,
as
Enchantments
against
Iacob
,
Numb.
22.
6.
&
23.
23.
If
it
had
not
been
a
thing
famously
known
,
that
Baalam
(
a
black
Wizard
)
did
mischief
others
by
his
Incantations
,
the
King
of
Moab
would
never
have
sent
to
him
for
that
end
.
And
as
Witchcrafts
of
this
kind
were
frequent
among
the
Gentiles
who
kn●w
not
God
;
so
in
a
more
especial
manner
amongst
the
Ephesians
before
they
were
enlightened
by
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
.
Upon
their
Conversion
to
the
Christian
Faith
,
as
many
as
had
used
curious
(
i.
e.
as
the
Syriac
Translation
rightly
Interprets
Magical
)
Arts
,
brought
their
Books
together
and
burned
them
before
all
men
,
Acts
19.
19.
Which
sheweth
that
Ephesus
did
once
abound
with
these
Heathenish
Superstitions
.
They
pretended
that
they
could
by
certain
Words
cure
Diseases
,
eject
Devils
,
&c.
Hence
it
became
a
Proverbial
Phrase
,
to
say
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
when
Magical
Spells
and
Incantations
were
intended
.
Hesychius
mentions
some
of
those
Charms
being
obscure
&
barbarous
words
;
such
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
&c.
These
words
they
would
sometimes
carry
about
with
them
,
fairly
written
;
and
then
they
were
a
Sacrament
for
the
Devil
to
operate
by
.
That
insignificant
word
Abr●dacara
,
is
by
Sammonious
mentioned
as
a
Magical
Spell
;
which
hobgoblin
word
the
late
miracle
Monger
or
Mirabilarian
stroaker
,
in
Ireland
,
Valentin
Greatrix
attempted
to
cure
an
Ague
by
.
Porphyrius
saith
,
that
the
Egyptians
had
Symbols
,
which
Serapis
appointed
them
to
use
in
order
to
the
driving
away
D●mons
.
Now
he
whom
the
Egyptians
called
Serapis
,
is
by
the
Greeks
called
Pluto
,
and
by
the
I●ws
Bel-zebub
.
And
as
the
Heathen
learned
such
things
from
Bel-zebub
,
so
have
the
Papists
(
who
are
called
Gentiles
in
the
Scripture
,
Rev.
11.
2.
and
well
they
may
be
so
,
since
as
to
all
manner
of
Idolatry
and
Superstition
they
Gentilize
)
from
them
learned
to
cure
Diseases
,
and
drive
away
Evil
Spirits
by
Words
and
Spells
,
Exor●izations
,
&c.
Matthiolus
reports
that
he
knew
a
man
that
would
and
that
without
seeing
the
persons
wounded
,
by
Charms
heal
those
that
were
stung
with
deadly
Serpents
;
and
Fernelius
saith
,
that
he
has
seen
some
curing
a
Feaver
only
by
muttering
words
,
without
the
use
of
any
natural
means
.
Not
only
professed
Heathen
but
Papists
,
have
by
reciting
certain
Verses
,
bin
wont
to
cure
other
Diseases
.
Yea
they
have
practised
to
free
persons
from
the
Epilepsie
;
by
mentioning
the
Names
of
the
three
Kings
of
Colon
(
as
the
wise
Men
which
came
from
the
East
,
are
usually
called
)
Hence
are
those
celebrated
Verses
:
Haec
tria
qui
secum
Portabit
nomina
Regum
Solvitur
a
morbo
Christi
pietate
caduco
.
It
is
too
well
known
,
that
Popish
Countries
do
still
abound
with
such
Superstitious
Vanities
as
these
mentioned
.
And
as
Voetius
(
in
his
Dissertation
de
Exorcismo
)
truly
tells
them
,
the
Exorcizations
of
the
Papists
are
as
like
those
of
the
Heathen
as
Milk
is
like
to
Milk
,
or
as
one
Egg
is
like
to
another
.
I
know
that
some
Popish
Authors
(
who
are
more
ingenious
)
write
against
attempting
the
cure
of
Diseases
by
Words
or
Charms
.
Fernelius
,
Benevenius
and
(
as
I
remember
)
Valesius
disapprove
of
it
.
But
few
(
if
any
)
of
them
are
against
Conjuring
away
Evil
Spirits
,
by
Words
,
and
I
know
not
what
Formulae
of
their
own
,
or
rather
of
the
Devils
inventing
.
One
of
them
(
viz.
Hieronymus
Mengus
)
having
Published
a
Book
filled
with
Con●urations
Entituleth
it
,
The
Scourge
of
Devils
.
It
adds
to
the
abomination
when
Men
shall
not
only
break
the
first
and
second
Commandment
,
but
the
third
also
,
by
making
use
of
any
of
the
sacred
Names
or
Titles
belonging
to
the
Glor●●●s
God
,
or
to
his
Son
Jesus
Christ
,
as
Charms
;
〈◊〉
which
nothing
is
more
frequent
amongst
R●manists
.
To
conclude
,
God
in
his
word
doth
with
the
highest
severity
condemn
all
such
Practices
,
declaring
not
only
that
●●chanters
and
Charmers
are
not
to
be
tolerated
amongst
his
People
;
but
that
all
who
do
such
things
are
an
abomination
to
him
,
Deut.
18.
10
,
11
,
12.
The
Iews
are
wont
to
be
extreamly
charitable
towards
those
of
their
own
Nation
,
affirming
,
That
every
Israelite
shall
have
a
part
in
the
World
to
come
;
only
they
except
such
as
shall
by
Incantation
heal
Diseases
.
There
are
some
that
practise
such
things
in
their
simplicity
,
not
knowing
that
therein
they
gratifie
the
Devil
.
Voetiu●
in
his
Disputation
,
de
Magia
,
P.
576.
speak●
of
one
that
according
to
the
vain
conversation
received
by
Tradition
from
fo●e
Fathers
would
sometimes
attempt
things
of
this
nature
,
but
upon
Voetius
his
instructing
him
concerning
the
sin
and
evil
which
was
there●
in
,
the
Man
durst
never
more
do
as
formerly
If
this
discourse
fail
into
the
hands
of
an●
whose
Consciences
tell
them
they
have
been
guilty
of
the
same
iniquity
;
God
gran
that
it
may
have
the
same
effect
on
them
.
It
is
a
marvelous
and
an
amazing
thing
,
that
in
such
a
place
as
New-England
,
where
the
Gospel
hath
shined
with
great
power
and
glory
,
any
should
be
so
blind
as
to
make
attempts
of
t●●s
kind
;
yet
some
such
I
know
there
have
been
.
A
Man
in
Boston
gave
to
one
a
Sealed
Paper
,
as
an
effectual
remedy
against
the
Tooth-ach
,
wherein
were
drawn
several
confused
Characters
,
and
these
words
written
,
IN
Nomine
Patris
Filii
,
&
Spiritus
Sancti
,
Preserve
thy
Servant
,
such
an
one
.
(
Bodinus
and
others
write
of
a
convicted
Witch
,
whose
Name
was
Barbary
Dore
,
that
confessed
she
had
often
cured
Diseases
,
by
using
the
like
words
unto
those
mentioned
.
)
Not
long
since
a
Man
left
with
another
in
this
Town
,
as
a
rare
secret
a
Cure
for
the
Ague
,
which
was
this
,
five
Letters
,
viz.
〈…〉
,
&c.
were
to
be
written
successively
on
pieces
of
Bread
and
given
to
the
Patient
,
on
one
piece
he
must
write
the
word
Kalendant
,
and
so
on
another
the
next
day
,
and
in
five
dayes
(
if
he
did
believe
)
he
should
not
fail
of
cure
.
These
considerations
have
made
me
the
more
willing
a
little
to
inlarge
upon
the
Argument
in
hand
.
But
before
I
proceed
to
handle
the
next
Case
,
it
may
not
be
amiss
to
Answer
that
which
seems
the
most
considerable
Allegation
against
the
Arguments
thus
far
insisted
on
.
It
is
then
by
some
objected
that
Musick
driveth
away
Evil
Spirits
.
For
when
David
took
an
Harp
and
played
with
his
hand
,
the
Evil
Spirit
departed
from
Saul
,
1
Sam.
16.
23.
so
that
it
seems
the
Devils
are
driven
away
by
Sounds
,
and
why
not
then
by
Words
,
or
Fumes
,
or
Herbs
?
Ans●
1.
It
is
confessed
that
Satan
does
take
great
advantage
from
the
ill
humors
and
diseases
which
are
in
the
Bodies
of
Men
greatly
to
molest
their
Spirits
.
Especially
it
is
true
concerning
Melancholly
,
which
has
therefore
been
called
Balneum
Diaboli
,
the
Devils
Bath
,
wherein
he
delights
to
be
stirring
.
2.
When
Bodily
Diseases
are
removed
by
the
use
of
natural
means
,
the
matter
upon
which
the
Evil
Spirit
was
wont
to
operate
being
gone
,
he
does
no
more
disturb
and
disquiet
the
minds
of
men
as
before
that
he
did
.
The
passive
disposition
in
the
Body
ceasing
,
the
active
affliction
caused
by
the
Devil
ceaseth
also
.
Rulandus
Writes
of
possessed
persons
who
were
cured
by
Emetic
Medicines
,
clearing
them
of
those
melancholly
humors
,
by
means
whereof
the
Evil
Spirit
had
sometimes
great
advantages
over
them
.
This
also
Po●p●natius
does
by
many
Instances
confirm
.
S●nn●rtus
likewise
has
divers
passages
to
the
same
purpose
.
Also
we
see
by
frequent
experience
,
persons
strangely
hurried
by
Satan
,
have
by
the
blessing
of
God
upon
the
endeavou●
of
the
Physitian
been
delivered
from
those
woful
molestations
.
Ferrarius
,
Delrio
,
Burgensis
,
and
others
,
Commenting
on
1
Sam.
16.
conceive
that
the
Ingress
and
Egress
of
Evil
S●irits
depends
upon
the
humors
and
dispositions
of
the
Body
;
which
Assertion
is
not
unive
sally
true
:
For
sometimes
the
Devil
hath
laughed
at
the
Physitians
,
who
have
thought
by
Medicinal
Applications
to
dispossess
him
.
Examples
for
this
may
be
seen
in
Fernelius
and
Codronchus
.
Wherefore
Voetius
in
his
Disputation
,
de
Emergumenis
,
Page
1025.
speaketh
cautiously
and
judiciously
,
in
asserting
that
we
may
not
suppose
that
the
Devils
taking
bodily
possession
of
this
or
that
person
,
depends
wholly
upon
corporeal
dispositions
;
nevertheless
that
natural
Distempers
sometimes
are
an
occasion
thereof
.
3.
It
is
also
true
that
Musick
is
of
great
efficacy
against
Melancholly
discomposures
.
This
notwithstanding
,
there
is
no
reason
to
conclude
with
Mendozo
,
Bodin
,
and
others
,
that
Musick
is
so
hateful
to
the
Devil
,
as
that
he
is
necessitated
to
depart
when
the
pleasant
sound
is
made
.
If
that
were
so
,
how
comes
it
to
pass
that
appearing
Daemons
do
sometimes
depart
with
a
melodious
sound
?
or
that
in
the
Conventicles
of
Witches
there
is
Musick
heard
?
But
La
Torr
has
notably
confuted
such
Imaginations
.
Indeed
the
sweetness
and
delightfulness
of
Musick
has
a
natural
power
to
lenifie
Melancholly
passions
.
They
say
that
Pythagoras
by
Musick
restored
a
Frantick
Man
to
his
Wits
again
.
Thus
was
Saul's
pensive
Spirit
refreshed
by
David's
pleasant
Harp
,
and
when
he
was
refreshed
and
well
,
the
Evil
Spirit
which
took
advantage
of
his
former
pensiveness
,
upon
his
alacrity
departed
from
him
.
So
that
it
remains
still
a
truth
,
that
corporeal
things
have
no
direct
Physical
influence
upon
Infernal
Spirits
,
and
that
therefore
for
men
to
think
that
they
shall
drive
away
Daemons
by
any
such
means
is
folly
and
Superstition
.
I
shall
add
no
more
in
Answer
to
the
first
Quaere
proposed
.
A
second
Case
,
which
we
shall
here
take
occasion
to
enquire
into
,
is
,
Whether
it
be
lawful
for
Bewitched
Persons
to
draw
blood
from
those
whom
they
suspect
for
Witches
,
or
to
put
Urin
into
a
Bottle
,
or
to
nail
an
Horse-shoe
at
their
Doors
,
or
the
like
,
in
hopes
of
roc●vering
health
thereby
?
Ans.
There
are
several
great
Authors
who
have
discovered
and
declared
the
evil
of
all
such
practices
.
In
special
Voetius
,
Sennertus
,
and
our
Perkins
disapprove
thereof
.
There
is
another
Question
much
what
of
the
same
nature
with
this
,
viz.
Whether
a
Bewitched
person
may
lawfully
cause
any
of
the
Devils
Symbols
to
be
removed
in
order
to
gaining
Health
?
As
suppose
an
Image
of
Wax
in
which
Needles
are
fixed
,
whereby
the
Devil
doth
at
the
instigation
of
his
Servants
,
torment
the
diseased
person
whether
this
being
discovered
may
be
taken
away
,
that
so
the
Devils
power
of
operation
may
cease
,
and
that
the
sick
person
may
in
that
way
obtain
health
again
?
The
Affirmative
of
this
Quaestion
is
stiffly
maintained
by
Scotus
,
Cajetan
,
Delrio
,
Malderus
,
and
by
Popish
Authors
generally
.
Yet
amongst
them
Hesselius
,
Estius
,
and
Sanchez
,
hold
the
Negative
.
And
so
do
all
our
Protestant
Writers
,
so
far
as
I
have
had
occasion
to
observe
.
And
although
some
make
light
of
such
practices
,
and
others
undertake
to
justifie
them
,
yet
it
cannot
justly
be
denied
but
that
they
are
impious
follies
.
For
1.
They
that
obtain
Health
in
this
way
have
it
from
the
Devil
.
The
Witch
cannot
recover
them
,
but
by
the
Devils
help
.
Hence
as
it
is
unlawful
to
entreat
Witches
to
heal
bewitched
persons
,
because
they
cannot
do
this
,
but
by
Satan
,
so
is
it
very
sinful
by
scratching
,
or
burnings
,
or
detention
of
urin
,
&c.
to
endeavour
to
constrain
them
to
unbewitch
any
;
for
this
is
to
put
them
upon
seeking
to
the
Devil
.
The
Witch
does
neither
inflict
nor
remove
the
disease
,
but
by
the
assistance
of
the
Devil
;
therefore
either
to
desire
or
force
thereunto
,
is
to
make
use
of
the
Devils
help
.
The
person
th●s
recovered
cannot
say
,
The
Lord
was
my
Heal●r
,
but
the
Devil
was
my
Healer
.
Certainly
it
were
better
for
a
Man
to
remain
sick
all
his
dayes
,
yea
(
as
Chrysostom
speaks
)
he
had
better
die
then
go
to
the
Devil
for
health
.
Hence
2.
Men
and
Women
have
by
such
practices
as
these
mentioned
,
black
commerce
and
communion
with
the
Devil
.
They
do
(
though
ignorantly
)
concern
and
involve
themselves
in
that
Covenant
which
the
Devil
has
made
with
his
devoted
and
accursed
Vassals
.
For
,
whereas
it
is
pleaded
,
that
if
the
thing
bewitched
be
thrown
into
the
fire
,
or
the
Urin
of
the
sick
stopped
in
a
Bottle
,
or
an
Horse-shoe
nailed
before
the
door
,
then
by
vertue
of
the
compact
which
is
between
the
Devil
and
his
Witches
,
their
power
of
doing
more
hurt
ceaseth
;
they
that
shall
for
such
an
end
so
practise
,
have
fellowship
with
that
Hellish
Covenant
.
The
Excellent
Sennertus
argueth
solidly
,
in
saying
,
they
that
force
another
to
do
that
which
he
cannot
possibly
do
,
but
by
vertue
of
a
compact
with
the
Devil
,
have
themselves
implicitly
communion
with
the
Diabolical
Covenant
.
And
so
is
the
case
here
.
Who
was
this
Art
of
unbewitching
Persons
in
such
a
way
first
learned
of
?
If
due
enquiry
be
made
,
it
will
be
found
that
Magicians
and
Devils
were
the
first
discoverers
.
Porphyrie
saith
,
it
was
by
the
revelation
of
the
Daemons
themselves
that
Men
came
to
know
by
what
things
they
would
be
restrained
from
,
and
constrained
to
this
or
that
:
Eujeb
.
praep.
Evan.
L.
5.
C.
7.
Dr.
Willet
in
Ex.
7.
Quest.
9.
To
use
any
Ceremonies
in
vented
by
Satan
,
to
attain
a
supernatural
end
,
implies
too
great
a
concernment
with
him
.
Yea
,
such
persons
do
honour
and
worship
the
Devil
by
hoping
in
his
Salvation
.
They
use
means
to
obtain
Health
which
is
not
natural
,
nor
was
ever
appointed
by
God
,
but
is
wholly
of
the
Devils
Institution
;
which
he
is
much
pleased
with
,
as
being
highly
honoured
thereby
.
Nay
such
practices
do
imply
an
invocation
of
the
Devil
for
relief
,
and
a
pleading
with
him
the
Covenant
which
he
hath
made
with
the
Witch
,
and
a
declaration
of
confidence
that
the
Father
of
Lies
will
be
as
good
as
his
word
.
For
the
nefandous
Language
of
such
a
practice
,
is
this
:
Thou
O
Devil
,
hast
made
a
Covenant
with
such
an
one
,
that
if
such
a
Ceremony
be
used
,
thou
wilt
then
cease
to
torment
a
poor
creature
that
is
now
afflicted
by
thee
.
We
have
used
that
Ceremony
,
and
therefore
now
O
Satan
we
expect
that
thou
shouldest
be
as
good
as
they
word
which
thou
hast
covenanted
with
that
Servant
of
thine
,
and
cease
tormenting
the
Creature
that
has
been
so
afflicted
by
thee
.
Should
Men
in
words
speak
thus
,
What
horrid
Impiety
were
it●
therefore
to
do
actions
which
import
no
less
,
is
(
whatever
deluded
Souls
think
of
it
)
great
and
hainous
Iniquity
.
3.
Let
such
practitioners
think
the
best
of
themselves
,
they
are
too
near
a
Kin
to
those
creatures
who
commonly
pass
under
the
name
of
white
Witches
.
They
that
do
hurt
to
others
by
the
Devils
help
,
are
called
black
Witches
:
but
there
are
a
sort
of
persons
in
the
World
,
that
will
never
hurt
any
,
but
only
by
the
power
of
the
Infernal
Spirits
they
will
un-bewitch
those
that
seek
unto
them
for
relief
:
I
know
that
by
Constantius
his
Law
,
black
Witches
were
to
be
p●nished
,
and
white
ones
indulged
:
But
M.
Perkins
saith
,
that
the
good
Witch
is
a
more
horrible
and
detestable
Monster
than
the
bad
one
.
Balaam
was
a
black
Witch
,
and
Simon
Magus
a
white
one
.
This
later
did
more
hurt
by
his
Cures
,
than
the
former
by
his
Curses
.
How
persons
that
shall
unbewitch
others
by
putting
U●●n
into
a
Bottle
,
or
by
casting
Excrements
into
the
fire
,
or
nailing
of
Horse-shoes
at
Mens
doors
,
can
wholly
clear
themselves
from
being
white
Witches
,
I
am
not
able
to
understand
.
4.
Innocent
persons
have
been
extreamly
wronged
by
such
Diabolical
tricks
.
For
sometimes
(
as
is
manifest
from
the
Relation
of
the
Groton
Maid
,
mentioned
in
the
fifth
Chapter
of
this
Essay
)
the
Devil
does
not
only
himself
inflict
Diseas●s
upon
Men
,
but
represent
the
visages
of
innocent
persons
to
the
phansies
of
the
diseased
,
making
them
believe
that
they
are
tormented
by
them
,
when
only
himself
does
it
.
And
in
case
they
follow
the
Devils
direction
,
by
observing
the
Ceremonies
which
he
has
invented
,
hee
'l
afflict
their
Bodies
no
more
.
So
does
his
malice
bring
the
persons
accused
by
him
(
though
never
so
innocent
)
into
great
suspicion
.
And
he
will
cease
afflicting
the
body
of
one
,
in
case
he
may
ruin
the
credit
of
another
,
and
withal
endanger
the
Souls
of
●hose
that
hearken
to
him
.
If
the
Devil
upon
scratchings
,
or
burnings
,
or
stoppings
of
Urin
,
or
the
nailing
of
an
Horse-shoe
,
&c.
shall
cease
to
afflict
the
body
of
any
,
he
does
this
either
as
being
compelled
thereto
,
or
voluntarily
.
To
imagine
that
such
things
shall
constrain
the
Evil
Spirit
to
cease
afflicting
,
whether
he
will
or
no
,
is
against
all
reason
.
But
if
he
does
this
voluntarily
,
then
instead
of
hurting
their
bodies
,
he
does
a
greater
mischief
to
Souls
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
The
Devil
heals
the
Body
that
he
may
wound
the
Soul
.
He
will
heal
them
with
all
his
heart
,
provided
that
he
may
but
thereby
draw
men
to
look
unto
him
for
help
,
instead
of
seeking
unto
God
alone
,
in
the
use
of
his
own
means
,
and
so
receive
that
honour
(
the
thing
that
he
aspires
after
)
which
is
the
Lords
due
.
How
gladly
will
that
wicked
Spirit
heal
one
body
upon
condition
that
he
may
entangle
many
Souls
with
Superstition
.
And
if
Men
and
Women
(
especially
in
places
of
light
)
will
hearken
to
him
,
it
is
a
righteous
thing
with
God
to
suffer
it
to
be
thus
.
It
is
past
doubt
that
Satan
,
who
has
the
power
of
death
,
Heb.
2.
14.
has
also
(
by
divine
permission
)
power
to
inflict
,
and
consequently
to
remove
Diseases
from
the
bodies
of
men
.
In
natural
Diseases
he
has
many
times
a
great
operation
,
and
is
willing
to
have
them
cured
rather
by
the
use
of
Superstious
then
of
natural
means
.
It
is
noted
in
the
Germanic
Ephemeris
for
the
year
1675.
that
a
Man
troubled
with
a
Fistula
,
which
the
Physitians
by
all
their
Art
could
no
way
relieve
;
a
person
that
was
esteemed
a
Wizard
undertook
to
cure
him
;
and
applying
a
Powder
to
the
wound
,
within
a
few
dayes
the
sick
party
recovered
.
The
powder
was
some
of
the
ashes
of
a
certain
Woman
who
had
been
burnt
to
death
for
a
Witch
.
This
was
not
altogether
so
horrid
as
that
which
is
by
Authors
worthy
of
credit
reported
to
come
to
pass
,
in
the
days
of
Pope
Adrian
VI.
when
the
Plague
raging
in
Rome
,
a
Magician
(
whose
Name
was
Demetrius
Spartan
)
caused
it
to
be
stayed
by
sacrificing
a
Bull
to
the
Devil
.
See
P.
Iovius
Histor.
Lib.
21.
Such
power
hath
the
righteous
God
given
unto
Satan
over
the
sinful
Children
of
Men
;
yea
such
a
Ruler
hath
he
set
over
them
as
a
just
punishment
for
all
their
wickedness
.
His
chief
design
is
to
improve
that
power
which
by
reason
of
sin
he
hath
obtained
to
seduce
into
more
sin
.
And
the
Holy
God
to
punish
the
World
for
iniquity
,
often
suffers
the
Enemy
to
obtain
his
desires
this
way
.
What
strange
things
have
been
done
,
and
how
have
Diseases
been
healed
by
the
sign
of
the
Cross
many
times
?
By
which
means
Satans
design
in
advancing
〈◊〉
to
the
destruction
of
thousands
of
Souls
,
has
too
successfully
taken
place
.
And
this
〈◊〉
did
he
early
and
gradually
advance
amongst
Christians
.
I
have
not
been
able
without
astonishment
to
read
the
passages
related
by
Austin
de
civitate
Dei
Lib.
22.
Cap.
8.
He
there
speaks
of
one
Innocentia
,
whom
he
calls
a
most
Religious
Woman
,
who
having
a
Cancer
in
her
Breast
;
the
most
skilful
Physitians
doubted
of
the
cure
.
But
in
her
sleep
she
was
admonished
to
repair
unto
the
Font
where
she
had
been
Baptized
,
and
there
to
sign
that
place
with
the
sign
of
the
Cross
,
which
she
did
,
and
was
immediately
healed
of
her
Cancer
.
In
the
same
Chapter
,
he
reports
that
a
Friend
of
Hesperius
did
from
Ierusalem
send
him
some
Earth
that
was
taken
out
of
the
place
where
our
Lord
Christ
had
been
buried
;
&
that
Hesperius
had
no
sooner
received
it
but
his
House
which
before
had
been
molested
with
Evil
Spirits
was
rid
of
those
troublesome
guests
.
He
giveth
an
account
also
,
of
strange
Cures
wrought
by
the
Reliques
of
the
Martyrs
.
It
was
not
(
he
saith
)
known
where
the
bodies
of
Protasius
and
Gervas
(
holy
Martyrs
)
were
buried
;
but
Ambrose
had
it
revealed
to
him
in
his
sleep
;
and
a
blind
Man
approaching
near
unto
th●
Bodies
instantly
received
his
sight
.
Another
was
cured
of
Blindness
by
the
Reliques
of
the
Martyr
Stephen
.
And
a
Child
playing
abroad
,
a
Cart
wheel
run
over
him
and
bruised
him
,
so
that
it
was
thought
he
would
immediately
expire
;
but
his
Mother
carrying
him
into
the
House
that
was
built
to
honour
the
memory
of
St.
Stephens
life
and
health
were
miraculously
continued
.
Many
other
wonderful
cures
doth
Austin
there
mention
,
as
done
by
Stephen's
Reliques
.
But
who
seeth
not
that
the
hand
of
Ioab
was
in
all
these
things
?
For
by
this
means
Satan
hath
filled
the
World
with
Superstition
.
The
Cross
is
worshipped
;
The
Reliques
of
Martyrs
are
adored
;
The
honour
due
to
God
alone
is
given
to
the
creature
.
The
same
method
has
the
grand
Enemy
observed
,
that
so
he
might
bring
that
Superstition
of
Iconolatry
or
Image
Worship
,
which
is
so
provoking
to
the
jealous
God
,
into
repute
amongst
Christians
.
It
would
be
endless
to
enumerate
how
many
in
Popish
Countries
have
been
cured
of
Diseases
which
for
their
sins
God
hath
suffered
the
Devil
to
punish
them
with
,
by
touching
the
Image
of
this
or
that
Saint
.
Nay
,
some
whose
bodies
have
been
possessed
with
evil
Spirits
,
have
in
that
way
of
Superstition
found
relief
;
in
a
more
especial
manner
,
when
the
Image
of
the
Virgin
Mary
hath
been
presented
before
persons
Possessed
,
the
Devil
in
them
hath
cried
out
,
and
shrieked
after
a
fearful
manner
,
as
if
he
had
been
put
to
horrible
torture
at
the
sight
of
that
Image
,
and
so
hath
seemed
to
depart
out
of
the
miserable
creature
molested
by
him
;
and
all
this
that
so
deluded
Papists
might
be
hardened
in
their
Superstitious
opinion
of
that
Image
.
Many
such
devices
hath
Satan
to
ensnare
and
ruin
the
Souls
of
Men.
Some
report
that
the
Bodies
of
Excommunicates
in
the
Greek
Churches
at
this
day
,
are
strangely
handled
by
the
Devil
,
after
Death
hath
taken
hold
of
them
.
M.
Ricaut
in
his
Relation
of
the
present
state
of
the
Greek
Churches
,
Page
279.
&c.
saith
that
a
grave
Kaloir
told
him
that
to
his
own
certain
knowledge
,
a
person
who
fell
under
their
Church-censure
,
after
he
had
been
for
some
time
buried
,
the
People
where
his
corps
lay
interred
,
were
affrighted
with
strange
Apparitions
,
which
they
concluded
arose
from
the
Grave
of
the
accursed
Excommunicate
,
which
thereupon
was
opened
,
and
they
found
the
Body
uncorrupted
,
and
replete
with
Blood
,
the
Coffin
furnished
with
Grapes
,
Nuts
,
&c.
brought
thither
by
infernal
Spirits
.
The
Kaloirs
resolved
to
use
the
common
remedy
in
those
cases
,
viz.
to
cut
the
body
in
several
parts
,
and
to
boyl
it
in
Wine
,
as
the
approved
means
to
dislodge
the
evil
Spirit
,
but
his
Friends
intreated
rather
that
the
Sentence
of
Excommunication
might
be
reversed
,
which
was
granted
.
In
the
mean
time
Prayers
,
and
Masses
,
and
Offerings
were
presented
for
the
dead
,
and
whilst
they
were
performing
these
Services
,
on
a
sudden
was
heard
a
rumbling
noise
in
the
Coffin
of
the
dead
party
.
Which
being
opened
,
they
found
the
body
consumed
and
dissolved
into
dust
,
as
if
it
had
been
Interred
seven
years
.
The
hour
and
minute
of
this
dissolution
being
compared
with
the
date
of
the
Patriarchs
release
when
signed
at
Constantinople
,
was
found
exactly
to
agree
with
that
moment
.
If
there
be
truth
in
this
Relation
,
't
is
a
dreadful
evidence
of
Satans
Reigning
amongst
a
Superstitious
People
,
who
nevertheless
call
themselves
Christians
;
and
that
he
does
by
such
means
as
these
keep
them
under
chains
of
darkness
still
.
The
Devil
hath
played
such
Reax
as
these
are
,
not
only
amongst
Christians
but
amongst
the
Gentiles
of
old
.
For
Titus
Latinus
was
warned
in
his
sleep
that
he
should
declare
unto
the
Senate
that
they
must
reniew
that
Stage-plays
;
he
neglecting
to
deliver
his
Message
,
was
again
by
the
same
Daemon
spoken
unto
in
his
sleep●
and
severely
reproved
for
his
Omission
,
and
his
Son
died
.
Still
persisting
in
his
omission
the
Daemon
again
cometh
to
him
,
so
that
he
was
surprized
with
an
acute
and
horrible
disease
.
Hereupon
by
counsel
of
his
Friends
,
he
was
carried
in
his
Bed
into
the
Senate
,
and
as
soon
as
he
had
declared
what
he
had
seen
,
his
Health
was
restored
,
that
he
returned
home
upon
his
feet
:
The
issue
was
,
Stage-plays
were
more
in
fashion
than
ever
before
.
Augustin
de
civitate
Dei
,
Lib.
4.
Cap.
26.
Learned
men
are
not
ignorant
that
strange●
Cures
were
effected
amongst
the
Heathen
by
the
use
of
Talismans
,
or
Images
;
of
which
inventions
Zoroaster
(
the
Father
of
Magicians
)
is
supposed
to
be
the
first
Author
.
It
is
reported
that
Virgil
made
a
brazen
fly
,
and
a
golden
horse-leach
,
whereby
Flies
were
hindred
from
coming
into
Naples
,
and
the
Horse-leaches
were
all
killed
in
a
Ditch
.
Thus
doth
Beelzebub
draw
miserable
Men
into
Superstition
.
And
although
I
am
upon
a
serious
Subject
,
and
my
design
in
writing
these
things
;
that
is
so
I
might
bear
witness
against
the
Superstition
,
which
some
in
this
land
of
light
have
been
found
guilty
of
;
and
that
(
if
God
shall
bless
what
has
been
spoken
to
convince
men
of
the
error
of
their
way
)
the
like
evils
may
no
more
be
heard
of
amongst
us
;
this
notwithstanding
;
it
may
not
be
improper
here
to
recite
some
facetious
passages
,
which
I
have
met
with
in
Hemmingius
his
Discourse
,
De
superstitione
Magica
,
since
they
are
to
my
present
purpose
,
as
discovering
what
delight
the
infernal
Spirits
take
in
drawing
Men
to
make
use
of
Superstitious
means
for
the
recovery
of
health
unto
their
bodies
.
The
Learned
Author
mentioned
,
reports
,
that
as
he
was
instructing
his
Pupils
in
the
Art
of
Logic
,
he
had
occasion
to
recite
a
couple
of
Verses
consisting
of
nine
Hobgoblin
words
,
Fecana
,
cajeti
,
daphenes
,
&c.
adding
by
way
of
Joke
,
that
those
Verses
would
cure
a
Feaver
,
if
every
day
a
piece
of
Bread
were
given
to
the
sick
person
,
with
one
of
these
words
written
upon
it
.
A
simple
Fellow
that
stood
by
,
thought
Hemmingius
had
been
in
earnest
in
what
he
spoke
,
and
not
long
after
having
a
Servant
that
fell
sick
of
a
Feaver
,
he
gave
him
the
first
day
a
bit
of
Bread
,
with
a
Paper
wherein
Fecana
was
written
,
and
so
on
for
six
dayes
until
he
came
to
the
word
Gebali
;
and
then
on
a
sudden
his
Servant
was
well
again
.
Others
seeing
the
efficacy
of
the
Amulet
did
the
like
,
and
many
were
cured
of
Feavers
thereby
.
In
the
same
Chapter
,
P.
908.
Hemingius
writeth
of
a
knavish
Scholar
,
that
a
certain
Woman
repairing
to
him
for
help
,
who
was
excedingly
troubled
with
sore
eyes
,
promising
him
a
good
reward
for
his
cure
,
the
Knave
,
though
he
had
no
skill
,
yet
for
lucre
sake
,
he
promised
to
effect
the
cure
;
and
in
order
thereto
taketh
a
piece
of
Paper
,
and
maketh
therein
Characters
,
unto
which
he
never
saw
the
like
before
,
only
then
devised
them
,
and
writeth
in
great
Letters
these
Abominable
Words
,
Diabolus
eruat
tibi
oculos
,
&
foramina
stercoribus
impleat
.
(
The
Papists
say
that
their
Saint
Francis
caused
the
Devil
to
depart
out
of
a
possessed
person
by
using
an
alike
bruitish
expression
.
)
He
folded
up
the
Paper
in
a
cloth
,
requiring
the
diseased
party
to
wear
it
about
her
neck
,
which
she
did
and
her
disease
was
healed
.
After
two
years
,
being
desirous
to
know
what
was
in
the
Paper
,
she
caused
it
to
be
opened
and
read
;
and
being
greatly
offended
and
inraged
at
this
Indignity
,
cast
the
Paper
away
,
immediately
upon
which
her
sore
eyes
returned
again
.
Without
doubt
then
,
the
Devils
design
in
this
cure
,
was
to●
encourage
the
prophane
Impostor
to
endeavour
the
removal
of
diseases
by
like
Superstitious
and
wicked
practices
,
whereby
his
own
and
the
Souls
of
others
unto
whom
he
should
impart
the
Mystery
,
would
be
endangered
.
The
like
is
to
be
affirmed
concerning
attempts
to
heal
diseases
,
by
scratching
suspected
Witches
,
or
stopping
Urin
in
Bottles
,
nailing
of
Horse
●shoes
,
&c.
It
may
be
the
time
will
come
,
when
they
that
have
been
thus
foolish
,
will
feel
their
own
Consciences
smiting
them
for
what
they
have
done
.
Let
them
remember
the
Example
of
that
gracious
and
famous
Gentlewoman
,
Mrs.
Honeywood
;
the
occasion
of
whose
sorrowful
and
doleful
desertion
,
was
,
in
that
having
a
Child
sick
,
she
asked
counsel
of
a
Wizard
about
its
Recovery
.
Certainly
,
it
is
better
for
persons
to
repent
of
sin
the
procuring
cause
of
all
affliction
,
and
by
the
prayer
of
Faith
to
betake
themselves
to
the
Lord
Jesus
,
the
great
Physitian
both
of
body
and
soul
,
and
so
to
wait
for
healing
in
the
use
of
lawful
means
,
until
God
shall
see
meet
to
bestow
that
mercy
on
them
;
I
say
this
is
better
,
than
to
follow
such
dark
methods
as
those
declared
against
,
wherein
if
they
have
found
any
success
,
they
may
fear
it
is
in
wrathful
judgment
unto
them
or
theirs
.
Some
observe
that
persons
who
receive
present
healing
in
such
unlawful
wayes
,
usually
come
to
unhappy
ends
at
last
.
Let
me
then
conclude
the
Answer
unto
the
case
propounded
with
the
words
which
th
Angel
bid
the
Prophet
Elijah
speak
to
Ahaziah's
Messengers
,
2
King
.
1.
3.
Is
it
because
there
is
no
God
in
Israel
,
that
you
go
to
Baalzebub
the
God
of
Ekron
?
There
is
another
Case
of
Conscience
which
may
here
be
enquired
into
,
viz.
Whether
it
be
lawful
to
bind
persons
suspected
for
Witches
,
and
so
cast
them
into
the
Water
,
in
order
to
making
a
discovery
of
their
innocency
or
guiltiness
;
so
as
that
if
they
keep
above
the
Water
,
they
shall
be
deemed
as
confoederate
with
the
Devil
,
but
if
they
sink
they
are
to
be
acquitted
from
the
crime
of
Witchcraft
.
As
for
this
way
of
purgation
it
cannot
be
denied
but
that
some
learned
men
have
indulged
it
.
King
IAMES
approveth
of
it
,
in
his
Discourse
of
Witch-craft
B.
3.
Chap.
6.
supposing
that
the
water
refuseth
to
receive
Witches
into
its
Bosom
,
because
they
have
perfidiously
violated
their
Covenant
with
God
,
confirmed
by
Water
in
Baptism
.
Kornmannus
and
Scribonius
do
upon
the
same
ground
justifie
this
way
of
tryal
.
But
a
worthy
Casuist
of
our
own
,
giveth
a
judicious
Reply
to
this
supposal
,
viz.
that
all
Water
is
not
the
Water
of
Baptism
,
but
that
only
which
is
used
in
the
very
act
of
Baptism
.
Moreover
,
according
to
this
notion
the
Proba
would
serve
only
for
such
persons
as
have
been
Baptized
.
Wierus
and
Bodinus
have
written
against
this
Experiment
.
So
hath
Hemmingius
;
who
saith
,
that
it
is
both
superstitious
and
ridiculous
.
Likewise
,
that
Learned
Physitian
Iohn
Heurnius
has
published
a
Treatise
,
which
he
calls
,
Responsum
ad
supremam
curiam
Hollandiae
,
nullum
esse
aequae
innatationem
lamiarum
indicium
.
That
Book
I
have
not
seen
,
but
I
find
it
mentioned
in
M●ursius
his
Athenae
Batavae
.
Amongst
English
Authors
,
Dr.
Cott
hath
endeavoured
to
shew
the
unlawfulness
of
using
such
a
practice
.
Also
Mr.
Perkins
is
so
far
from
approving
of
this
probation
by
cold
water
,
as
that
he
rather
inclines
to
think
that
the
persons
who
put
it
in
practice
are
themselves
after
a
sort
practisers
of
Witch-craft
.
That
most
Learned
,
Judicious
,
and
Holy
Man
,
Gisbertus
Voetius
in
his
forementioned
Exercitation
de
Magia
,
P.
573.
endeavours
to
evince
that
the
custom
of
trying
Witches
by
casting
them
into
the
Water
is
unlawful
,
a
Tempting
of
God
,
and
indirect
Magic
.
And
that
it
is
utterly
unlawful
,
I
am
by
the
following
Reasons
convinced
:
1.
This
practice
has
no
Foundation
in
nature
,
nor
in
Scripture
.
If
the
Water
will
bear
none
but
Witches
,
this
must
need
proceed
either
from
some
natural
or
some
supernatural
cause
.
No
natural
cause
is
or
can
be
assigned
why
the
bodies
of
such
persons
should
swim
rather
than
of
any
other
.
The
Bodies
of
Witches
have
not
lost
their
natural
Properties
,
they
have
weight
in
them
as
well
as
others
.
Moral
changes
and
viceousness
of
mind
,
make
no
alteration
as
to
these
natural
proprieties
which
are
inseparable
from
the
body
.
Whereas
some
pretend
that
the
Bodies
of
Witches
are
possessed
with
the
Devil
,
and
on
that
account
are
uncapable
of
sinking
under
the
water
;
Malderus
his
reply
is
rational
,
viz.
that
the
Allegation
has
no
solidity
in
it
,
witness
the
Gadarens
Hoggs
,
which
were
no
sooner
possessed
with
the
Devil
but
they
ran
into
the
Water
,
and
there
perished
.
But
if
the
experiment
be
supernatural
,
it
must
either
be
Divine
or
Diabolical
.
It
is
not
divine
;
for
the
Scripture
does
no
where
appoint
any
such
course
to
be
taken
to
find
out
whether
persons
are
in
league
with
the
Devil
or
no.
It
remains
then
that
the
experiment
is
Diabolical
.
If
it
be
said
,
that
the
Devil
has
made
a
compact
with
Wizards
,
that
they
shall
not
be
drowned
,
and
by
that
means
that
Covenant
is
discovered
;
the
Reply
is
,
we
may
not
in
the
least
build
upon
the
Devils
word
.
By
this
Objection
the
matter
is
ultimately
resolved
into
a
Diabolical
Faith
.
And
shall
that
cast
the
scale
,
when
the
lives
of
men
are
concerned
?
Suppose
the
Devil
saith
these
persons
are
Witches
,
must
the
Judge
therefore
condemn
them
?
2.
Experience
hath
proved
this
to
be
a
fallacious
way
of
trying
Witches
,
therefore
it
ought
not
to
be
practised
.
Thereby
guilty
persons
may
happen
to
be
acquitted
,
and
the
innocent
to
be
condemned
.
The
Devil
may
have
power
to
cause
supernatation
on
the
water
in
a
person
that
never
made
any
compact
with
him
.
And
many
times
known
and
convicted
Wizards
have
sunk
under
the
water
when
thrown
thereon
.
In
the
Bohemian
History
mention
is
made
of
several
Witches
,
who
being
tried
by
cold
water
were
as
much
subject
to
submersion
as
any
other
persons
.
Delrio
reports
the
like
of
another
Witch
.
And
Godelmannus
speaks
of
six
Witches
in
whom
this
way
of
trial
failed
.
Malderus
saith
It
has
been
known
that
the
very
same
persons
being
often
brought
to
this
probation
by
Water
,
did
at
one
time
swim
and
another
time
sink
;
and
this
difference
has
sometimes
hapned
according
to
the
different
persons
making
the
experiment
upon
them
;
in
which
respect
one
might
with
greater
reason
conclude
that
the
persons
who
used
the
experiment
were
Witches
,
then
that
the
persons
tried
were
so
.
3.
This
way
of
purgation
is
to
be
accounted
of
,
like
other
provocations
or
appeals
to
the
Judgement
of
God
,
invented
by
men
:
such
as
Camp-fight
,
Explorations
by
hot
water
,
&c.
In
former
times
it
hath
been
customary
(
and
I
suppose
t
is
so
still
among
the
Norwegians
)
that
the
suspected
party
was
to
put
his
hand
into
s●alding
water
,
and
if
he
received
no
hurt
thereby
then
was
he
reputed
innocent
;
but
if
otherwise
,
judged
as
guilty
.
Also
,
the
trial
by
fire
Ordeal
has
been
used
in
our
Nation
in
times
of
Darkness
.
Thus
Emma
the
Mother
of
King
Edward
the
Confessor
,
was
led
barefoot
and
blindfold
over
certain
hot
irons
,
and
not
hapning
to
touch
any
of
them
,
was
judged
innocent
of
the
crime
which
some
suspected
her
as
guilty
of
.
And
Kunegund
Wife
to
the
Emperour
Henry
II.
being
accused
of
Adultery
,
to
clear
her self
,
did
in
a
great
and
honourable
Assembly
take
up
seven
glowing
irons
one
after
on
other
with
her
bare
hand
,
and
had
no
harm
thereby
.
These
bloody
kind
of
Experiments
are
now
generally
banished
out
of
the
World
.
It
is
pity
the
Ordeal
by
cold
water
is
not
exploded
with
the
other
.
4.
This
vulgar
probation
(
as
it
useth
to
be
called
)
was
first
taken
up
in
times
of
Superstition
,
being
(
as
before
was
hinted
of
other
Magical
Impostures
)
propagated
from
Pagans
to
Papists
,
who
would
(
as
may
be
gathered
from
Bernards
66
Serm.
in
Cantica
)
sometimes
bring
those
that
were
under
suspicion
for
Heresie
unto
their
Purgation
in
this
way
.
We
know
that
our
Ancestors
,
the
old
Pagan
Saxons
had
amongst
them
four
sorts
of
Ordeal
(
i.
e.
Trial
or
Iudgement
as
the
Saxon
word
signifies
)
whereby
when
sufficient
proof
was
wanting
,
they
sought
(
according
as
the
Prince
of
darkness
had
instructed
them
)
to
find
out
the
truth
concerning
suspected
persons
,
one
of
which
Ordeals
was
this
,
the
persons
surmised
to
be
guilty
,
having
Cords
tied
under
their
Arms
,
were
thrown
with
it
into
some
River
,
to
see
whether
they
would
sink
or
swim
.
So
that
this
Probation
was
not
originally
confined
to
Witches
,
but
others
supposed
to
be
Criminals
were
thus
to
be
tried
:
but
in
some
Countries
they
thought
meet
thus
to
examine
none
but
those
who
have
been
suspected
for
familiarity
with
the
Devil
.
That
this
custom
was
in
its
first
rise
Superstitious
is
evident
from
the
Ceremonies
of
old
used
about
it
.
For
the
Proba
is
not
canonical
,
except
the
person
be
cast
into
the
Water
with
his
right
hand
tied
to
his
left
foot
.
Also
,
by
the
Principle
,
which
some
approvers
of
this
Experiment
alledge
to
confirm
their
fansies
;
their
Principle
is
,
Nihil
quod
per
Necromantian
fit
,
potest
in
aqua
fallere
aspectum
intuentium
.
Hence
William
of
Malmsbury
,
Lib.
2.
P.
67.
tells
a
fabulous
Story
(
though
he
relates
it
not
as
such
)
of
a
Traveller
in
Italy
that
was
by
a
Witch
transformed
into
an
Asse
,
but
retaining
his
humane
understanding
would
do
such
feats
of
activity
,
as
one
that
had
no
more
wit
than
an
Asse
could
not
do
;
so
that
he
was
sold
for
a
great
price
;
but
breaking
his
Halter
he
ran
into
the
Water
,
and
thence
was
instantly
unbewitched
,
and
turned
into
a
Man
again
.
This
is
as
true
as
Lucian's
Relation
about
his
own
being
by
Witch-craft
transformed
into
an
Asse
;
and
I
suppose
both
are
as
true
as
that
cold
water
will
discover
who
are
Witches
.
It
is
to
be
lamented
,
that
Protestants
should
in
these
dayes
of
light
,
either
practise
or
plead
for
so
Superstitious
an
Invention
,
since
Papists
themselves
have
of
later
times
been
ashamed
of
it
.
Verstegan
in
his
Antiquities
,
Lib.
3.
P.
53.
speaking
of
the
trials
by
Ordeal
,
and
of
this
by
cold
water
in
particular
,
has
these
words
;
These
aforesaid
kinds
of
Ordeals
,
the
Saxons
long
after
their
Christianity
continued
:
but
seeing
they
had
their
beginnings
in
Paganism
and
were
not
thought
fit
to
be
continued
amongst
Christians
;
at
the
last
by
a
Decree
of
Pope
Stephen
II.
they
were
abolished
.
Thus
he
.
Yea
,
this
kind
of
trial
by
Water
,
was
put
down
in
Paris
A.
D.
1594.
by
the
supream
Court
there
.
Some
learned
Papists
have
ingenuously
acknowledged
that
such
Probations
are
Superstitious
.
It
is
confessed
that
they
are
so
,
by
Tyraeus
,
Binsfeldius
,
Delrio
,
and
by
Malderus
de
magia
,
Tract
.
10.
Cap.
8.
Dub.
11.
who
saith
,
that
they
who
shall
practise
this
Superstition
,
and
pass
a
judgement
of
Death
upon
any
persons
on
this
account
,
will
(
without
repentance
)
be
found
guilty
of
Murder
before
God
.
It
was
in
my
thoughts
to
have
handled
some
other
Cases
of
the
like
nature
with
these
insisted
on
:
but
upon
further
consideration
,
I
suppose
it
less
needful
,
the
practices
which
have
given
occasion
for
them
being
so
grosly
Superstitious
,
as
that
they
are
ashamed
to
show
their
heads
openly
.
The
Chaldae●ns
and
other
Magicians
amongst
the
Heathen
Nations
of
old
,
practised
a
sort
of
Divination
by
Sieves
(
which
kind
of
Magic
is
called
Coscinomantia
)
The
like
Superstition
has
been
frequent
in
Popish
Countries
,
where
they
have
been
wont
to
utter
some
words
of
Scripture
,
and
the
Names
of
certain
Saints
over
a
Sieve
,
that
so
they
might
by
the
motion
thereof
,
know
where
something
stollen
or
lost
was
to
be
found
.
Some
also
have
believed
that
if
they
should
cast
Lead
into
the
Water
,
then
Saturn
would
discover
to
them
the
thing
they
enquired
after
.
It
is
not
Saturn
but
Satan
that
maketh
the
discovery
,
when
any
thing
is
in
such
a
way
revealed
.
And
of
this
sort
is
the
foolish
Sorcery
of
those
Women
that
put
the
white
of
an
Egg
into
a
Glass
of
Water
,
that
so
they
may
be
able
to
divine
of
what
Occupation
their
future
Husbands
shall
be
.
It
were
much
better
to
remain
ignorant
than
thus
to
consult
with
the
Devil
.
These
kind
of
practices
appear
at
first
blush
to
be
Diabolical
;
so
that
I
shall
not
multiply
Words
in
evincing
the
evil
of
them
.
It
is
noted
that
the
Children
of
Israel
did
secretly
those
things
that
are
not
right
against
the
Lord
their
God
,
2
King
.
17.
9.
I
am
told
that
there
are
some
who
do
secretly
practise
such
Abominations
as
these
last
mentioned
,
unto
whom
the
Lord
in
mercy
give
deep
and
unfeigned
Repentance
and
pardon
for
their
grievous
Sin
.
CHAP.
IX
.
A
strange
Relation
of
a
Woman
in
Weymouth
in
New-England
,
that
has
been
Dumb
and
Deaf
ever
since
she
was
three
years
old
,
who
nevertheless
has
a
competent
knowledge
in
the
Mysteries
of
Religion
,
and
is
admitted
to
the
Sacrament
.
Some
parallel
Instances
of
wayes
to
teach
those
that
are
naturally
Deaf
and
Dumb
to
speak
.
Another
Relation
of
a
Man
in
Hull
in
New-England
,
under
whose
Tongue
a
Stone
bred
.
Concerning
that
Petrification
which
humane
Bodies
are
subject
unto
.
That
Plants
and
diverse
sorts
of
Animals
have
sometimes
bred
in
the
Bodies
of
Men.
HAving
dispatched
the
Digression
,
which
the
things
related
in
some
of
the
preceding
Chapters
did
necessarily
lead
us
into
:
I
now
proceed
in
commemorating
some
other
Remarkables
,
which
it
is
pity
but
that
Posterity
should
have
the
knowledge
of
.
I
shall
in
this
Chapter
only
take
notice
of
two
particulars
amongst
our selves
,
with
some
parallel
Instances
which
have
hapned
in
other
parts
of
the
World
.
I
am
informed
that
there
is
now
at
Weymouth
in
New-England
a
Man
and
his
Wife
who
are
both
of
them
Deaf
,
and
that
the
Woman
had
been
so
from
her
Infancy
;
and
yet
that
she
understands
as
much
concerning
the
state
of
the
Country
,
and
of
particular
persons
therein
,
and
of
observable
occurrences
,
as
almost
any
one
of
her
Sex
;
and
(
which
is
more
wonderful
)
though
she
is
not
able
to
speak
a
word
,
she
has
by
sings
made
it
appear
that
she
is
not
ignorant
of
Adam's
fall
,
nor
of
Man's
misery
by
nature
,
nor
of
Redemption
by
Christ
,
and
the
great
concernments
of
Eternity
,
and
of
another
World
,
and
that
she
her self
has
had
experience
of
a
work
of
Conversion
in
her
own
Soul
.
I
have
made
enquiry
about
this
matter
of
some
that
are
fully
acquainted
therewith
,
and
have
from
a
good
hand
received
this
following
account
.
Matthew
Prat
aged
about
fifty
five
years
,
was
in
his
minority
by
his
godly
Parents
educated
religiously
,
and
taught
to
read
:
When
he
was
about
twelve
years
old
,
he
became
totally
Deaf
by
sickness
,
and
so
hath
ever
since
continued
;
after
the
loss
of
his
hearing
he
was
taught
to
write
:
his
Reading
and
Writing
he
retaineth
perfectly
,
&
makes
much
good
improvement
of
both
,
but
his
Speech
is
very
broken
,
and
imperfect
,
not
easily
intelligible
;
he
maketh
use
of
it
more
seldom
,
only
to
some
few
that
are
wonted
to
it
.
He
discourseth
most
by
Signs
,
and
by
Writing
.
He
is
studious
and
judicious
in
matters
of
Religion
,
hath
been
in
Church-fellowship
,
a
partaker
of
all
Ordinances
near
thirty
years
,
hath
approved
himself
unto
good
satisfaction
therein
,
in
all
wayes
of
Church
Communion
,
both
in
publick
and
private
;
and
judged
to
be
a
well
wrought
Convert
and
real
Christian.
Sarah
Prat
his
Wife
,
being
about
forty
three
years
old
,
was
also
quite
deprived
of
Hearing
by
sickness
,
when
about
the
third
year
of
her
Age
,
after
she
could
speak
,
and
had
begun
to
learn
Letters
,
having
quite
lost
Hearing
,
she
lost
all
speech
(
doubtless
all
remembrance
and
understanding
of
Words
and
Language
,
)
her
Religious
Parents
being
both
dead
,
her
godly
Brother
Ephraim
Hunt
(
yet
surviving
)
took
a
Fatherly
care
of
her
,
she
also
happily
fell
under
the
Guardianship
and
Tuition
of
the
Reverend
Mr.
Thomas
Thacher
,
who
laboured
with
design
to
teach
her
to
understand
Speech
or
Language
by
Writing
,
but
it
was
never
observed
that
any
thing
was
really
effected
;
she
hath
a
notable
accuracy
and
quickness
of
understanding
by
the
Eye
,
she
discourseth
altogether
by
signs
,
they
that
are
able
to
discourse
with
her
in
that
way
,
will
communicate
any
matter
much
more
speedily
(
and
as
full
)
as
can
be
by
Speech
,
and
she
to
them
.
Her
Children
sign
from
the
Breast
,
and
learn
to
speak
by
their
eyes
and
fingers
sooner
than
by
their
tongues
.
She
was
from
her
Child-hood
naturally
sober
,
and
susceptible
of
good
civil
Education
,
but
had
no
knowledge
of
a
Deity
,
or
of
any
thing
that
doth
concern
another
life
and
world
.
Yet
God
hath
of
his
infinite
mercy
,
revealed
Himself
,
his
Son
,
and
the
great
Mysteries
of
Salvation
unto
her
by
an
Extraordinary
and
more
immoderate
working
of
his
Spirit
(
as
t
is
believed
)
in
a
saving
work
of
Conversion
.
An
account
of
her
Experiences
was
taken
from
her
in
writing
by
her
Husband
;
upon
which
she
was
Examined
by
the
Elders
of
the
Church
,
they
improving
her
Husband
and
two
of
her
Sisters
,
intelligent
persons
,
and
notably
skill'd
in
her
artificial
Language
;
by
whose
help
they
attained
good
satisfaction
,
that
she
understandeth
all
the
Principles
of
Religion
:
Those
of
the
Unity
of
the
Divine
Essence
,
Trinity
of
Persons
,
the
Personal
Union
,
the
Mystical
Union
,
they
made
most
diligent
enquiry
about
,
and
were
satisfied
that
her
Knowledge
and
Experience
was
distinct
and
●ound
,
and
they
hoped
saving
.
She
was
under
great
exercise
of
Spirit
,
and
most
affectionately
concerned
for
and
about
her
Soul
,
her
Spiritual
and
Eternal
estate
.
She
imparted
her self
to
her
Friends
,
and
expressed
her
desire
of
help
.
She
made
use
of
the
Bible
and
other
good
Books
,
and
remarkt
such
places
and
passages
as
suited
her
condition
,
and
that
with
tears
;
she
did
once
in
her
Exercise
,
write
with
a
Pin
upon
a
Trencher
three
times
over
,
Ah
poor
S●ul
!
and
therewithal
burst
forth
into
tears
,
before
divers
of
her
Friends
.
She
hath
been
wont
to
enquire
after
the
Text
,
and
when
it
hath
been
shewed
to
her
to
look
and
muse
upon
it
.
She
knoweth
most
,
if
not
all
persons
Names
that
she
hath
acquaintance
with
.
If
Scripture
Names
,
will
readily
turn
and
point
to
them
in
the
Bible
.
It
may
be
conceived
,
that
although
she
understands
neither
Words
,
Letters
,
nor
Language
;
yet
she
understands
things
Hieroglyphically
.
The
Letters
and
Words
are
unto
her
but
signs
of
the
things
,
and
as
it
were
Hieroglyphicks
.
She
was
very
desirous
of
Church-Communion
in
all
Ordinances
,
and
was
admitted
with
general
and
good
satisfaction
,
and
hath
approved
her self
to
the
best
observation
,
a
grave
and
gracious
Woman
.
They
both
attend
publick
Worship
with
much
reverence
and
constancy
,
and
are
very
inoffensive
(
and
in
divers
respects
)
exemplary
in
their
Conversation
.
Thus
far
is
that
Narrative
,
written
Iune
27.
1683.
I
suppose
no
one
that
rightly
consider
the
Circumstances
of
this
Relation
will
make
a
scruple
about
the
lawfulness
of
admitting
such
Persons
to
participate
in
the
Holy
Mysteries
of
Christ's
Kingdom
.
All
judicious
Casuists
determine
,
that
those
who
were
either
born
,
or
by
any
accident
made
Deaf
and
Dumb
,
if
their
Conversation
be
blameless
,
and
they
able
by
signs
(
which
are
Analogous
to
verbal
expressions
)
to
declare
their
knowledge
and
faith
;
may
as
freely
be
received
to
the
Lords
Supper
,
as
any
that
shall
orally
make
the
like
Profession
.
Of
this
judgement
was
Luther
.
And
Melancthon
(
in
consil.
part
1.
Page
268.
)
Gerhad
Loc.
Com.
Tom.
5.
Thes.
226.
Alting
Loc.
Gom.
part
1.
Page
90.
Voetius
Disp.
Select
.
part
2.
In
appendice
de
surdis
.
Balduinus
in
his
Cases
of
Conscience
(
Lib.
2.
C.
12.
)
does
confirm
this
by
producing
several
Instances
of
Dump●
persons
admitted
to
the
Communion
.
It
s
certain
that
some
such
have
been
made
to
understand
the
Mysteries
of
the
Gospel
,
so
as
to
suffer
Martyrdome
on
that
account
.
In
the
Year
1620
,
one
that
was
Deaf
and
Dumb
,
being
solicited
by
the
Papists
to
be
present
at
Masse
,
chose
rather
to
suffer
death
.
It
is
also
a
thing
known
,
that
Men
are
able
by
signs
to
discourse
,
and
to
communicate
their
sentiments
one
to
another
.
There
are
above
thirty
Mutes
kept
in
the
Ottoman
Court
for
the
Grand
Seignior
to
sport
with
:
Concerning
whom
Mr.
Ricaut
in
his
History
of
the
present
State
of
the
Ottoman
Empire
(
P.
62.
)
reports
,
that
they
are
able
by
signs
not
only
to
signifie
their
sence
in
familiar
Questions
,
but
to
recount
Stories
,
and
understand
the
Fables
of
the
Turkish
Religion
,
the
Laws
and
Precepts
of
the
Alcoran
,
the
name
of
Mahomet
,
and
what
else
may
be
capable
of
being
expressed
by
the
tongue
.
This
Language
of
the
Mutes
is
so
much
in
fashion
in
the
Ottoman
Court
,
that
almost
every
one
can
deliver
his
sense
in
it
.
And
that
Deaf
persons
have
been
sometimes
able
to
write
,
and
to
understand
what
others
say
to
them
by
the
very
motion
of
their
Lips
is
most
certain
.
Camerarius
tells
us
of
a
young
Man
and
a
Maid
then
living
at
Noremberg
,
who
though
Deaf
and
Dumb
,
could
Read
and
Write
,
and
Cypher
,
and
by
the
motion
of
a
mans
Lips
,
knew
his
meaning
.
Platerus
speaketh
of
one
Deaf
and
Dumb
born
,
that
yet
could
express
his
mind
in
a
Table-book
,
and
understood
what
others
wrote
therein
,
and
was
wont
to
attend
upon
the
Ministry
of
O●colampadius
,
understanding
many
things
by
the
motion
of
the
lips
of
the
Preacher
.
Mr.
Clark
in
his
Examples
(
Vol.
1.
Chap.
33.
)
saith
,
that
there
was
a
Woman
in
Edinburg
in
Scotland
(
her
Name
was
●●nnet
Lowes
)
who
being
naturally
Deaf
and
Dumb
,
could
understand
what
People
said
meerly
by
the
moving
of
their
Lips
.
It
is
famously
known
that
Mr.
Crisp
of
London
,
could
do
the
like
.
Borellus
giveth
an
account
of
one
that
lost
his
Hearing
by
a
violent
Disease
when
he
was
five
years
old
,
yet
if
they
did
but
whisper
to
him
,
he
could
by
their
Lips
perceive
what
they
said
.
There
is
one
now
living
(
or
that
not
many
years
since
was
so
)
in
Silesia
in
whom
that
Disease
of
the
Small
Pox
caused
a
total
Deafness
;
who
nevertheless
,
by
exact
observing
the
motion
of
Mens
Lips
,
can
understand
what
they
say
;
and
if
they
do
but
Whisper
he
perceives
what
they
say
better
than
if
they
vociferate
never
so
loudly
.
He
attends
upon
publick
Sermons
,
being
able
to
give
an
account
of
what
is
delivered
,
provided
he
may
but
see
the
Preacher
speaking
,
though
he
cannot
hear
a
word
.
It
is
consistent
with
reason
that
Mutes
should
understand
what
others
say
by
the
motion
of
their
Lips
,
since
it
is
evident
that
the
lips
are
of
great
use
in
framing
Speech
.
Hence
Iob
calls
his
speech
,
the
moving
of
his
lips
,
Chap.
16.
Ver.
5
,
and
we
know
that
tongueless
persons
by
the
help
of
their
lips
and
other
Organs
of
speech
have
been
able
to
speak
.
Ecclesiastical
story
informs
us
of
several
Confessors
of
the
truth
,
who
after
their
Tongues
were
cut
out
by
bloody
Persecutors
could
still
bear
witness
to
the
truth
.
Honorichius
(
that
cruel
King
of
the
Vandals
)
caused
the
Tongues
of
many
to
be
violently
pluckt
out
of
their
mouths
;
Who
after
that
could
speak
as
formerly
:
Only
two
of
them
when
they
became
guilty
of
the
sin
of
Uncleanness
were
able
to
speak
no
more
;
this
has
been
attested
by
three
credible
Witnesses
who
knew
the
persons
:
See
Mr.
Baxter's
Church
History
,
P.
130.
There
is
lately
Published
(
in
Latin
)
a
very
strange
Relation
of
a
Child
in
France
(
his
Name
was
Peter
Durand
)
who
being
visited
with
the
Small
Pox
when
he
was
about
six
years
old
,
his
Tongue
putrified
,
and
was
quite
consumed
.
After
which
(
the
Uvula
in
his
Mouth
being
longer
than
it
was
before
)
he
could
by
the
help
of
the
other
Organs
of
Speech
discourse
as
plainly
as
if
he
had
never
lost
his
Tongue
.
These
things
are
marveilous
.
And
yet
I
have
lately
met
with
a
passage
more
strange
than
any
of
these
related
.
There
is
(
or
was
in
the
Year
1679.
)
living
near
Kerchem
in
Germany
,
a
Man
(
his
name
is
Iohn
Algair
)
who
suddenly
lost
the
use
of
his
Speech
:
the
case
has
been
so
with
him
,
that
fourteen
years
together
,
he
can
never
speak
but
at
one
hour
of
the
Day
,
just
as
the
Sun
cometh
to
the
Meridian
he
has
the
liberty
of
his
Speech
for
an
hour
and
no
more
;
so
that
he
knoweth
exactly
when
it
is
twelve
a
Clock
,
because
then
he
can
speak
,
and
not
a
minute
before
that
,
nor
a
minute
after
one
.
This
is
related
in
the
Germanic
Ephemerides
of
Miscellaneous
Curiosities
,
for
the
Year
1679.
Observat.
188.
It
is
evident
that
the
Sun
has
a
marvelous
influence
as
to
some
Diseases
,
which
the
bodies
of
Men
are
subject
unto
.
For
in
Egypt
though
the
Plague
rage
the
day
before
,
on
that
very
day
when
the
Sun
enters
into
Leo
,
it
ceaseth
,
when
also
the
Floods
of
Nilus
abate
,
as
Geographers
inform
us
.
Moreover
,
it
is
possible
by
Art
to
teach
those
that
are
by
nature
Deaf
and
Dumb
to
speak
.
The
Dectylogy
of
Beda
is
pretty
,
whereby
Men
speak
as
nimbly
with
the
fingers
as
with
the
tongue
;
taking
five
fingers
of
the
one
hand
for
Vowels
,
and
the
several
positions
of
the
other
for
Consonants
.
But
that
Deaf
persons
may
learn
to
speak
,
happy
experience
hath
proved
,
and
that
by
many
Instances
.
A
Castro
has
given
an
account
of
the
method
by
him
successfully
observed
in
teaching
a
Boy
to
speak
that
was
born
Deaf
.
After
the
use
of
some
purgative
medicines
,
he
caused
the
Hair
to
be
shaved
off
from
his
head
,
over
the
Coronal
●uture
;
and
then
frequently
anointed
the
shaven
place
with
a
mixture
of
Aqua
vitae
,
Salt
peter
,
Oyl
of
Butter
,
Almonds
,
&c.
Having
done
this
,
he
began
to
speak
to
the
deaf
person
(
not
at
his
Ear
,
but
)
at
his
Coronal
●uture
;
and
there
after
the
use
of
Unctions
and
Emunctions
the
sound
would
pierce
,
when
at
his
Ears
it
could
not
enter
,
so
did
he
by
degrees
teach
him
to
speak
(
vide
Ephem
.
German
.
Anno
1670.
Observat.
35.
)
But
others
have
with
good
effect
,
followed
another
kind
of
method
.
There
was
a
Spanish
Noble
Man
(
Brother
to
the
Constable
of
Castile
)
who
being
born
Deaf
and
consequently
Dumb
from
his
Infancy
,
Physitians
had
long
in
vain
tried
Experiments
for
his
Relief
.
At
last
a
certain
Priest
undertook
to
teach
him
to
speak
.
His
attempt
was
at
first
laughed
at
,
but
within
a
while
the
Gentleman
was
able
(
notwithstanding
his
Deafness
still
remained
)
to
converse
and
discourse
with
any
Friend
.
he
was
taught
to
speak
by
putting
a
cord
about
his
Neck
,
and
straitning
or
losening
the
same
,
to
advertise
him
when
to
open
or
shut
his
Mouth
,
by
the
Example
of
his
Teacher
.
Nor
was
there
any
difference
found
between
his
Speech
and
that
of
other
Men
,
only
that
he
did
not
regulate
his
voice
,
speaking
commonly
too
high
(
vid.
Conferences
of
Virtuosi
P.
215.
)
Not
long
since
Fran.
Mercur.
Helmont
,
designing
to
teach
a
Deaf
man
to
speak
,
concluded
it
would
be
more
easily
practicable
if
the
experiment
were
made
with
an
Eastern
wide-mouthed
Language
,
which
does
remarkably
expose
to
the
Eye
the
motions
of
the
Lips
,
Tongue
and
Throat
.
Accordingly
he
tried
with
the
Hebrew
Tongue
;
&
in
a
short
time
his
Dumb
Schollar
became
an
excellent
Hebrician
.
Others
have
lately
been
as
successful
in
their
attempts
to
cause
Deaf
persons
to
speak
and
understand
the
Europaean
Languages
.
We
need
not
go
out
of
our
own
Nation
,
for
there
we
find
living
Instances
.
In
the
Philosophical
Transactions
for
the
Year
1670.
Numb.
61.
an
account
is
given
concerning
Mr.
Daniel
Whaley
of
North-Hampton
in
England
;
who
by
an
accident
lost
his
Hearing
when
he
was
about
five
years
of
age
;
and
so
his
Speech
,
not
at
once
,
but
by
degrees
in
about
half
a
years
time
.
In
the
Year
1661.
The
Learned
and
Ingenious
Dr.
Wallis
of
Oxford
,
undertook
to
teach
the
Deaf
Gentleman
to
speak
and
write
.
Nor
did
the
Doctor
fail
in
attaining
his
end
.
For
in
the
space
of
one
year
,
the
Dumb
man
had
read
over
great
part
of
the
English
Bible
,
and
had
attained
so
much
skill
as
to
express
himself
intelligibly
in
ordinary
affairs
,
to
understand
Letters
written
to
him
,
and
to
write
Answers
to
them
.
And
when
Forreigners
out
of
curiosity
came
to
visit
him
,
he
was
able
to
pronounce
the
most
difficult
words
of
their
Language
(
even
polish
it self
)
which
any
could
propose
unto
him
.
Nor
was
this
the
only
person
on
whom
the
Doctor
shewed
his
skill
,
but
he
has
since
done
the
like
for
another
(
a
Gentleman
of
a
very
good
Family
)
who
did
from
his
Birth
want
his
Hearing
.
Likewise
Dr.
Holder
in
his
late
Book
about
the
natural
production
of
Letters
,
giveth
Rules
for
the
teaching
of
the
Deaf
and
Dumb
to
speak
.
I
have
the
rather
mentioned
these
things
;
for
that
there
are
several
others
in
this
Countrey
who
are
Deaf
and
Dumb
;
whenas
if
they
had
an
ingenious
Instructor
;
I
am
abundantly
satisfied
that
they
might
be
taught
to
speak
,
their
Deafness
notwithstanding
.
Nor
is
this
more
difficult
than
it
is
to
learn
those
that
are
blind
to
write
;
which
though
some
may
think
it
impossible
and
incredible
,
there
is
(
or
at
least
three
years
ago
there
was
)
a
living
Instance
to
convince
them
.
For
in
the
Weekly
Memorials
for
the
Ingenious
,
lately
published
at
London
(
in
Page
80.
)
I
find
an
observable
passage
which
I
shall
here
cause
to
be
transc●ibed
and
inserted
.
From
the
Journal
des
Scavans
,
set
forth
March
25.
1680.
An
Extract
of
a
Letter
written
from
Lyons
,
by
M.
Spon
.
M.
D.
&c.
concerning
a
Remarkable
Particular
.
Esther
Elizabeth
van
Waldkirk
,
Daughter
of
a
Merchant
of
Shaffhausen
,
residing
at
Geneva
,
aged
at
present
nineteen
years
,
having
been
blind
from
two
Moneths
old
,
by
a
Distemper
falling
on
her
Eyes
,
nevertheless
hath
been
put
on
to
the
study
of
Learning
by
her
Father
,
so
that
she
understands
perfectly
French
,
High-Dutch
and
Latin
;
she
speaks
ordinarily
Latin
with
her
Father
,
French
with
her
Mother
,
and
High-Dutch
with
the
People
of
that
Nation
;
she
hath
almost
the
whole
Bible
by
heart
;
is
well
skill'd
in
Philosophy
;
plays
on
the
Organs
and
Violin
;
and
which
is
wonderful
in
this
condition
,
she
hath
learned
to
write
,
by
an
invention
of
her
Fathers
,
after
this
manner
:
There
was
cut
for
her
upon
a
Board
,
all
the
Letters
of
the
Alphabet
,
so
deep
as
to
feel
the
figures
with
her
fingers
,
and
to
follow
the
traces
with
a
Pencil
,
till
that
she
had
accustomed
her self
to
make
the
Characters
.
Afterwards
they
made
for
her
a
Frame
,
which
holds
fast
her
Paper
when
she
will
write
,
and
which
guids
her
hand
to
make
straight
Lines
;
she
writes
with
a
Pencil
rather
than
with
Ink
,
which
might
either
foul
her
Paper
,
or
by
failing
,
might
cause
her
to
leave
words
imperfect
.
'T
is
after
this
manner
that
she
writes
often
in
Latin
to
her
Friends
,
as
well
as
in
the
other
two
Languages
.
But
thus
much
may
suffice
to
be
spoken
about
Mutes
,
and
the
possibility
of
their
being
taught
intelligibly
to
express
themselves
,
though
their
deafness
should
still
remain
.
I
now
proceed
unto
things
of
another
nature
:
And
the
next
Remarkable
which
we
shall
take
notice
of
,
is
,
concerning
one
now
in
Hull
in
New-England
(
viz.
Lieutenant
Collier
)
who
about
sixteen
years
ago
,
being
sensible
of
pain
in
his
throat
,
made
use
of
the
common
Remedies
in
that
case
,
but
to
little
effect
.
At
last
the
pain
about
those
parts
became
very
extream
,
especially
when
he
drank
any
Beer
,
nor
was
he
able
to
swallow
without
much
difficulty
,
so
that
he
lived
upon
Water
and
liquid
Substances
.
After
he
had
been
for
some
time
in
this
misery
,
a
Stone
appeared
under
his
Tongue
,
which
though
visible
to
the
Eye
,
continued
there
for
some
dayes
before
it
was
taken
out
;
and
at
last
of
it self
fell
into
his
mouth
,
(
and
so
into
his
hands
)
leaving
an
hose
behind
it
at
the
Roof
of
his
Tongue
.
This
Stone
I
have
by
me
,
whilest
I
w●ite
this
,
only
some
part
of
it
is
broken
away
;
that
which
remains
,
weighs
twelve
Grains
.
The
person
concerned
,
affirms
,
that
it
was
first
of
a
yellowish
Colour
,
but
now
it
is
white
,
not
being
an
inch
in
length
,
in
shape
somewhat
resembling
a
Mans
Tongue
.
But
that
which
made
the
matter
the
more
strange
,
was
,
that
when
he
had
occasion
to
void
Urin
,
he
was
in
as
much
pain
as
if
the
Stone
had
been
in
his
Bladder
or
Kidney
;
for
when
his
Urin
passed
from
him
,
he
was
usually
put
into
a
Sweat
with
pain
and
anguish
;
the
reason
whereof
I
shall
leave
unto
the
more
curious
Inquisitors
into
Nature
to
determine
.
There
are
Lapideous
Humors
in
the
Bodies
of
men
,
occasioned
sometimes
by
Colds
,
sometimes
by
ill
Diet
which
are
apt
to
become
Stones
.
It
is
related
by
the
late
German
Curiesi
,
that
in
the
year
1655.
a
Person
of
quality
in●
Dantzick
was
much
afflicted
with
a
painful
Tumor
in
his
Tongue
,
a
skilful
Chirurgeon
perceiving
a
Stone
there
,
cut
it
out
,
upon
which
the
Patient
recovered
,
the
Stone
being
as
big
as
a
small
Olive
.
The
like
hapned
to
another
in
the
Year
1662.
Again
in
the
Year
1678.
a
Gentlewoman
in
Gr●nberg
,
having
been
for
several
Years
in
the
Spring
and
in
the
Fall
aff●icted
with
a
pain
in
her
tongue
,
at
last
the
pain
became
intollerable
,
untill
a
Stone
as
big
as
a
a
Filberd●
Nut
came
out
of
her
Tongue
,
upon
which
she
had
ease
.
In
the
Philosophical
Transactions
,
for
the
Year
1672.
Page
4062.
an
account
is
given
of
a
Man
in
England
who
had
a
Stone
breeding
under
his
Tongue
,
occasioned
by
his
suffering
much
cold
in
a
Winter
Sea-Voyage
.
Not
long
after
his
Landing
,
he
found
an
hard
lump
in
the
place
where
the
Stone
was
generated
.
There
were
eight
years
between
the
time
of
the
Stones
first
breeding
and
its
being
taken
away
.
Upon
a
fresh
cold-taking
he
suffered
much
pain
,
but
when
his
cold
was
over
his
pain
ceased
.
At
last
it
caused
a
swelling
about
his
throat
,
especially
at
the
first
draught
of
Beer
at
Meals
.
The
last
Summer
of
his
af●●iction
,
the
Stone
caused
him
to
be
vertiginous
;
and
some
dayes
before
its
excision
,
such
an
abundance
of
Rheume
and
Spittle
f●owed
out
of
his
his
Mouth
,
as
would
presently
wet
all
the
Bed
about
him
.
The
Stone
weiged
but
seven
Grains
,
being
much
of
the
shape
of
our
ordinary
Horse-beans
.
This
Stone
was
by
judicious
Observators
judged
to
be
one
of
those
Tumors
called
Atheroma
,
and
therefore
the
Name
they
would
have
it
called
by
,
is
Lapis
Atheromatis
.
Stones
have
been
taken
out
of
the
Jovnts
of
many
Gouty
persons
,
some
cold
Imposthume
arising
in
their
joynts
before
.
Senner●us
,
Flat●rus
,
Barth●linus
,
Skenckius
,
and
other
learned
Men
have
observed
that
Humane
Bodies
are
subject
to
p●trification
in
every
part
of
them
,
and
many
notable
Instances
to
this
purpose
are
mentioned
in
the
Philosophical
Transactions
at
London
;
and
by
the
Curiesi
in
forreign
Countries
.
I
presume
it
will
not
be
unacceptable
unto
such
as
have
not
those
Books
,
for
me
to
relate
some
Examples
out
of
them
to
our
present
purpose
.
There
was
then
,
a
Man
who
being
troubled
with
a
Catarrh
and
obstruction
of
Urin
,
when
a
Vein
was
opened
there
came
four
Stones
out
of
it
.
Again
a
person
that
was
much
afflicted
with
a
Distillation
of
Rhume
.
And
another
that
was
continually
imployed
in
preparing
Lime
.
Small
stones
bred
in
their
Lungs
,
many
of
which
(
as
big
as
Peas
)
were
Coughed
up
.
A
Stone
as
big
as
a
Gooses
Egg
was
found
adhaering
to
the
Liver
of
the
Countess
of
Nadasti
.
One
that
died
by
a
violent
pain
in
his
head
,
there
was
found
a
Stone
therein
between
the
Dura
and
the
Pia
Mater
.
A
Woman
that
died
by
Nephretick
Pains
,
the
Physitian
found
her
left
Kidney
to
be
filled
with
large
Stones
,
as
for
the
right
Kidney
the
substance
of
it
was
converted
into
a
perfect
Stone
.
In
the
same
year
there
was
an
Ox
near
Padua
,
in
Italy
,
which
could
by
no
means
be
made
fat
;
but
was
observed
to
be
strangely
stupid
,
and
to
hold
down
his
head
after
an
unusual
manner
;
they
that
killed
him
,
found
that
his
Brains
were
petrified
,
being
as
hard
as
Marble
.
The
like
hapned
to
another
Ox
in
Suecia
.
Nor
are
Humane
Bodies
wholly
free
from
the
like
Petrification
;
for
Anatomists
of
good
credit
,
affirm
that
they
have
known
several
dissected
by
them
,
whose
Brains
were
in
part
petrified
.
Nay
the
heart
it self
is
not
exempted
from
this
Misery
.
There
were
three
Stones
found
in
the
Heart
of
the
Emperour
Maximilian
II.
It
is
no
less
strange
that
Bones
should
be
generated
in
the
Lungs
,
Heart
,
and
other
Bowels
.
Nothing
in
nature
seems
more
mysterious
than
that
which
hapned
to
the
Brother
of
the
illustrious
Caspar
Horwath
,
a
Baron
in
the
Kingdom
of
Hungaria
,
who
having
been
for
some
〈◊〉
Consumptive
,
after
his
Death
the
〈◊〉
opened
him
,
and
found
in
the
midst
of
〈◊〉
heart
(
which
was
very
much
dried
)
a
Bone
like
an
Almond
,
perfectly
expressing
the
genuine
Effigies
of
the
dead
Gentleman
,
representing
his
very
Beard
,
and
all
the
feature●
of
his
face
so
exactly
,
as
that
it
was
not
possible
for
any
Artist
to
have
drawn
a
Pic●●●e
more
like
the
Person
,
than
Nature
had
performed
in
this
Bone
(
vide
Germ.
Ethem
.
●n.
1671.
O●serv
.
40.
P.
72.
)
Moreover
,
credible
Hi●tories
Report
,
that
in
Africa
,
the
Bo●●●s
of
Men
(
and
of
other
Animals
)
have
been
turned
into
perfect
Stones
.
Nor
is
that
much
less
prodigious
which
〈◊〉
reports
concerning
a
Tailors
Wife
(
her
〈◊〉
was
C●lu●ba
Chatry
)
who
having
〈◊〉
with
Child
,
the
usual
time
for
Deliver
being
come
,
was
in
great
pain
,
and
other
〈…〉
of
Birth
appeared
,
yet
she
was
never
Delivered
,
but
lived
twenty
eight
yea●s
in
much
mis●ry
,
still
retaining
her
Burden
.
〈…〉
Death
,
the
Physitians
foun●
〈…〉
Child
within
her
was
turned
into
〈…〉
Med.
Lib.
4.
Part
2.
C●p.
8.
〈…〉
hath
〈…〉
this
.
And
within
a
〈…〉
a
thing
as
prodigious
and
aston●●●ng
(
though
without
any
Lapidification
)
as
any
of
the
fo●mer
Relations
.
For
in
the
Year
1652.
the
Wife
of
Iohn
●●get
at
T●louse
in
France
,
being
with
Child
and
come
to
her
f●ll
time
,
was
in
travailing
pains
,
but
no
Child
followed
.
For
the
space
of
twenty
years
she
perceived
the
Child
to
stir
,
with
many
t●oublesome
symptoms
accompanying
;
but
for
the
six
last
years
of
her
life
,
she
perceived
it
not
to
move
;
falling
sick
she
requested
a
Chirurgeon
to
open
her
after
she
was
dead
;
that
being
done
,
a
Child
was
found
in
her
Body
,
neither
Putrifi●d
nor
yet
petrified
.
All
the
inward
parts
of
the
Child
were
discoloured
with
a
blackishness
,
except
the
heart
,
which
was
red
,
and
without
any
issuing
blood
.
This
Infant
weighed
eight
pound
Averdupoise
.
The
Mother
died
,
Iune
18.
1678.
being
about
the
sixty
fourth
year
of
her
Age.
I
should
hardly
give
credit
to
a
Story
so
stupendous
and
incredible
,
were
it
not
mentioned
in
the
Philosophical
transactions
(
No.
139.
P.
979.
as
a
thing
most
undoubtedly
true
.
But
to
conclude
the
Discourse
we
are
upon
,
I
shall
only
add
here
,
that
it
is
not
so
strange
for
Stones
to
breed
in
all
parts
of
the
Bodies
of
Men
,
as
for
Plants
,
and
diverse
sorts
of
Animals
to
be
formed
therein
:
Yet
many
Authors
have
attested
to
this
.
And
a
late
Writer
affirms
that
there
was
not
long
since
a
Woman
who
having
drunk
Stagnating
Water
out
of
a
Pond
where
Frogs
used
to
keep
,
grew
Cachectical
,
and
swelled
so
as
that
she
was
thought
to
be
Hydropical
.
One
Evening
walking
near
the
Ponds
where
the
Frogs
croked
,
she
perceived
Frogs
to
croke
in
her
Belly
.
Acquainting
a
Physitian
,
he
gave
her
a
strong
Cathartick
,
whereupon
she
cast
up
two
living
Frogs
pretty
large
,
green
on
their
back
and
yellow
under
their
bellies
,
and
voided
three
dead
by
siege
,
with
a
great
deal
of
greenish
Serum
,
after
which
she
was
well
disposed
.
Again
in
the
Year
1680.
A
Man
living
near
Lyons
in
France
,
voided
a
Worm
seven
Ells
long
,
scaly
like
a
Serpent
,
and
hairy
.
See
the
Weekly
Memorials
for
the
Ingenious
,
P.
67
,
82
,
100.
CHAP.
X.
Of
Remarkable
Tempests
in
New-England
.
A
Remark
upon
the
Hurricane
,
Anno.
1635.
A
Remarkable
accident
by
a
sudden
freezing
of
Rain
in
the
Year
1659.
A
strange
Whirl-wind
in
Cambridge
1680.
Another
in
New-Haven
Colony
1682.
Another
at
Springfield
.
Some
parallel
Instances
.
Of
Earthquakes
in
this
Countrey
.
Land
wonderfully
removed
.
Parallel
Stories
.
Of
Remarkable
Floods
this
year
,
not
only
in
New-England
,
but
in
other
parts
of
the
World
.
An
account
of
a
prodigious
Flood
in
France
five
years
ago
,
with
conjectures
concerning
the
natural
reason
of
it
.
OTher
Remarkables
besides
those
already
mentioned
,
have
hapned
in
this
Countrey
,
many
of
which
I
cannot
here
insert
,
as
not
having
received
a
full
and
clear
account
concerning
them
.
Nevertheless
,
such
particulars
as
I
have
by
good
and
credible
hands
been
informed
of
,
I
shall
further
add
.
And
let
it
be
here
Recorded
,
that
we
have
seen
diverse
Tempests
in
New-England
,
which
deserve
to
have
a
Remark
set
upon
them
,
in
respect
of
some
notable
Circumstances
wherewith
they
have
been
attended
.
I
have
not
heard
of
any
Storm
more
dismal
than
the
great
Hurricane
which
was
in
August
1635.
the
fury
whereof
threw
down
(
either
breaking
them
off
by
the
bole
or
plucking
them
up
by
the
roots
)
thousands
of
great
Trees
in
the
Woods
.
Of
this
some
account
is
given
by
Mr.
〈◊〉
,
in
the
first
Chapter
of
our
present
Collection
.
And
I
must
confess
,
I
have
peculiar
reason
to
commemorate
that
solemn
providence
,
inasmuch
as
my
Father
and
Mothe●
,
and
four
of
my
Brethren
were
then
in
a
Vessel
upon
the
Coast
of
New-England
,
being
at
Anchor
amongst
the
Rocks
at
the
Isles
of
Sholes
when
the
Storm
began
;
but
their
Cables
broke
,
and
the
Ship
was
driving
directly
upon
a
mighty
Rock
,
so
that
all
their
lives
〈◊〉
given
up
for
lost
,
but
then
in
an
instant
of
time
,
God
turned
the
Wind
about
,
which
carried
them
from
the
Rock
of
Death
before
their
eyes
:
This
memorable
providence
is
mentioned
in
my
Fathers
Life
,
both
in
that
Edition
published
in
this
Countrey
,
Page
21
,
22.
And
also
in
that
published
by
Mr.
Cl●rk
in
his
last
Volumn
of
Lives
,
Page
131.
Wherefore
I
shall
not
here
further
enlarge
upon
it
.
In
the
Year
1659.
near
the
Town
of
Concord
in
New-England
,
there
hapned
that
which
is
somewhat
rare
,
and
therefore
to
be
reckoned
amongst
Remarkable
Accidents
.
In
the
Moneth
of
February
,
it
having
rained
a
great
part
of
the
day
,
at
night
it
froze
extreamly
,
so
as
that
many
Limbs
were
broken
off
from
many
Trees
by
the
weight
of
the
Ice
,
caused
by
the
sudden
friezing
of
the
Rain
upon
the
Boughs
.
It
was
somewhat
formidable
to
hear
the
crackings
ma●e
a
good
part
of
the
night
,
by
the
falling
of
so
much
Wood
(
thousands
of
Cords
)
as
was
by
that
means
occasioned
.
Of
later
years
several
places
in
this
Countrey
have
been
visited
with
strange
and
awful
Tempests
.
That
was
very
Remarkable
which
hapned
in
Cambridge
in
New-England
,
Iuly
8.
1680.
The
persons
who
were
Witnesses
of
that
very
amazing
Providence
have
declared
what
themselves
observed
about
it
.
The
History
whereof
I
shall
here
insert
,
a
Worthy
Person
having
furnished
me
with
the
following
Narrative
.
Samuel
Stone
of
Cambridge
in
New-England
does
declare
and
testifie
,
that
Iuly
8.
1680.
about
two
of
clock
in
the
afternoon
,
he
being
with
his
young
Son
in
the
Field
,
the
Wind
then
Southerly
,
he
observed
a
Cloud
in
the
North-west
in
opposition
to
the
Wind
,
which
caused
a
singing
noise
in
the
Air
,
and
the
wind
increased
,
till
the
Whirl-wind
came
,
which
began
in
the
Mead●●
near
where
he
was
,
though
then
it
was
not
so
violent
as
it
proved
afterwards
,
as
it
passed
by
him
it
sucked
up
and
whirled
about
the
Hay
that
was
within
the
compass
of
it
:
it
passed
from
him
towards
his
House
over
an
Hill
,
tearing
down
several
Trees
as
it
went
along
;
and
coming
to
his
Barn
car●ied
off
a
considerable
part
of
the
Roof
(
about
twenty
four
foot
one
way
,
and
thirty
the
other
,
fell
near
the
Dwelling-house
where
People
were
,
yet
could
not
its
fall
be
heard
by
them
(
yet
it
was
so
great
that
it
was
heard
by
some
a
mile
off
)
by
reason
of
the
great
rushing
noise
of
the
Wind.
Afterwards
as
it
pressed
towards
Matthew
Bridge's
House
,
it
tore
down
some
Trees
and
Indian
Corn
,
and
there
rose
up
into
the
Air
for
the
space
of
a
quarter
of
a
Mile
;
afterwards
it
came
down
upon
the
Earth
in
a
more
violent
manner
;
the
effects
whereof
he
saw
not
,
but
it
may
be
known
by
the
following
Relation
.
Matthew
Bridge
who
was
an
Eye-witness
of
what
hapned
,
Declares
that
he
observed
a
thick
Cloud
coming
along
his
Fathers
Field
before
his
house
,
as
to
appearance
very
black
;
in
the
inside
of
the
Cloud
as
it
passed
over
him
,
there
seemed
to
be
a
light
Pillar
as
he
judged
about
eight
or
ten
Foot
diameter
,
which
seemed
to
him
like
a
Screw
or
solid
Body
.
It
s
motion
was
continually
circular
,
which
turned
about
the
rest
of
the
Cloud
.
It
passed
along
upon
the
Ground
,
tearing
all
before
it
,
Bushes
by
the
roots
,
yea
the
Earth
it self
,
removing
old
Trees
as
they
lay
along
on
the
Earth
,
and
Stones
of
a
great
magnitude
,
some
of
which
could
not
be
found
again
:
great
Trees
were
twisted
and
torn
down
,
and
carried
a
distance
from
the
place
where
they
were
;
Branches
of
Trees
,
containing
about
a
Load
of
Wood
,
were
blown
from
their
Bodies
▪
and
carried
forty
yards
or
more
.
The
Cloud
it self
was
filled
with
Stones
,
Bushes
,
Boughs
,
and
other
things
that
it
had
taken
up
from
the
Earth
,
so
that
the
top
and
sides
of
the
Cloud
seemed
like
a
green
Wood.
After
it
went
from
him
,
it
went
a
mile
and
half
before
it
scattered
,
bearing
down
the
Trees
before
it
above
a
Mile
in
breadth
;
passing
through
a
thick
Swamp
of
Spruse
,
Pine
,
and
other
young
Trees
(
which
was
about
half
a
mile
through
)
it
laid
all
flat
to
the
ground
,
yet
the
Trees
being
young
,
are
since
risen
up
:
it
was
observable
as
it
passed
through
a
new
planted
Orchard
,
it
not
only
pulled
up
some
of
the
young
Trees
by
the
roots
,
but
broke
off
some
of
them
in
the
bodies
,
about
two
or
three
foot
high
▪
as
if
they
had
been
shot
off
not
hurting
the
Stocks
.
Moreover
,
there
was
such
a
great
noise
made
by
the
Storm
,
that
other
considerable
noises
at
the
same
time
,
as
falling
of
very
great
Trees
very
near
one
,
〈◊〉
not
be
heard
.
The
above
said
〈…〉
,
and
a
Boy
with
him
endeavoured
to
run
to
〈…〉
,
but
were
prevented
by
the
Sto●m
,
so
that
they
were
necessitated
to
ly
〈◊〉
upon
the
Ground
behind
some
Bushes
,
and
this
thick
Cloud
and
Pillar
passed
so
near
them
as
almost
to
touch
their
feet
,
and
with
its
force
bent
the
Bushes
down
over
them
,
and
yet
their
lives
were
preserved
.
Iohn
Robbins
a
Servant
Man
was
suddenly
slain
by
this
Storm
,
his
Body
being
much
bruised
,
and
many
Bones
broken
by
the
violence
thereof
.
Thus
concerning
that
.
The
last
year
was
attended
with
sundry
Remarkable
Tempests
in
several
parts
of
this
Countrey
.
One
of
which
hapned
in
New-Haven
Colony
,
Iune
10.
1682.
Concerning
which
I
have
received
from
a
good
hand
the
following
account
.
This
Storm
began
about
2
h.
P.
M.
and
continued
two
hours
.
It
reached
Stratford
,
Milford
,
●airfield
,
New-Haven
,
and
it
was
very
violent
in
every
one
of
these
places
,
especially
Milford
,
where
three
Barns
were
blown
down
by
it
,
and
one
House
new
built
,
that
was
forty
foot
in
length
,
well
inclosed
,
was
moved
from
the
Foundation
at
one
corner
,
near
two
foot
and
an
half
;
but
the
greatest
strength
of
the
Storm
was
about
six
miles
above
Stratford
,
as
is
evident
by
the
great
Havock
,
that
is
there
made
,
for
the
compass
of
half
a
mile
in
breadth
,
scarce
a
Tree
left
standing
,
which
is
not
shaken
by
the
Storm
;
the
strongest
Oaks
are
torn
up
by
the
roots
,
some
two
foot
,
some
three
foot
and
more
over
;
young
Saplins
that
were
not
so
big
as
a
Mans
middle
,
were
broken
off
in
the
midst
:
This
Storm
came
out
of
the
West
,
and
the
Wind
did
before
the
end
somewhat
vere
towards
the
North
;
it
was
attended
with
a
violent
Rain
:
the
very
noise
of
the
Wind
in
the
Woods
,
was
such
,
as
that
those
that
were
in
it
could
not
hear
the
fall
of
a
Tree
a
few
Rods
from
them
.
Great
Limbs
of
Trees
were
carried
like
Feathers
in
the
Air
an
incredible
distance
from
the
Trees
they
were
broken
from
:
Many
that
were
at
work
in
the
Woods
were
in
great
danger
,
and
had
no
way
to
preserve
themselves
but
by
running
into
open
Plains
,
where
there
were
no
Trees
.
The
strength
of
the
Storm
passed
along
East
and
by
South
,
over
Stratford
River
,
and
between
Milford
and
New-Haven
,
and
there
it
passed
away
into
the
Sound
towards
Long-Island
:
Many
thousands
of
Trees
were
blown
down
both
above
and
below
the
place
before
specified
,
but
in
the
compass
of
that
half
mile
,
the
greatest
strength
of
the
Storm
was
;
for
here
almost
there
was
an
universal
Destruction
of
all
the
Trees
,
leaving
the
place
upon
Hills
so
naked
that
very
few
Trees
are
found
standing
.
Thus
of
that
Tempest
.
Also
,
on
Iune
26.
1682.
there
were
the
most
amazing
Lightnings
that
have
been
known
in
New-England
,
a
great
part
of
the
night
being
thereby
made
as
light
as
the
Day
.
In
some
places
grievous
Hail
fell
with
the
Lightning
,
breaking
the
Windows
of
some
Houses
.
But
at
Springfield
it
was
most
dreadful
,
where
great
pieces
of
Ice
,
som●
seven
,
some
nine
inches
about
,
fell
down
from
the
Clouds
with
such
violence
that
the
Shingles
upon
some
Houses
were
broken
thereby
,
and
holes
beat
into
the
Ground
,
that
a
man
might
put
his
hand
in
.
Several
acres
of
Corn
(
both
Wheat
and
Indian
)
were
beat
down
and
destroyed
by
the
Hail
.
Yet
this
Hail-storm
(
though
terrible
)
was
not
comparable
to
that
which
hapned
three
years
ago
in
another
part
of
the
World
,
viz.
at
the
Town
of
Bl●is
in
France
,
where
the
People
were
by
the
amazing
fury
of
a
prodigious
Tempest
affrighted
out
of
their
sleep
,
and
forced
to
rise
out
of
their
Beds
that
they
might
save
their
lives
.
Several
Houses
,
and
two
(
Churches
)
Meeting-houses
,
were
beat
down
to
the
ground
.
This
Tempest
was
likewise
accompanied
with
a
most
prodigious
Hail
,
many
thousand
stones
being
found
as
big
as
a
Mans
●ist
.
This
unusual
Artillery
of
Heaven
,
broke
all
the
Slates
wherewith
the
Hou●es
were
covered
,
and
the
Glass-windows
,
all
over
the
Town
,
as
if
they
had
been
beaten
in
a
Morter
.
Without
the
Town
eight
whole
Parishes
with
the
Fields
adjacent
were
wholly
ruined
by
that
Hail
,
in
such
a
terrible
manner
,
that
it
seemed
as
if
no
Corn
had
been
sown
,
or
Vines
planted
there
.
Four
other
Parishes
were
much
endamaged
,
multitudes
of
Chimneys
beaten
down
,
so
that
the
damage
thereby
,
with
the
breaking
of
the
Windows
and
Tyles
,
were
valued
to
be
above
two
hundred
thousand
Crowns
;
and
the
harm
in
the
Vineyards
,
and
Corn-fields
invaluable
.
The
Divine
Providence
was
very
much
seen
,
in
that
Man
,
Woman
nor
Child
were
killed
in
this
fearful
Desolation
.
The
Reader
may
see
a
more
full
Relation
of
this
prodigious
Hail-storm
in
Mr.
Burton's
surprising
Miracles
of
Nature
,
Page
180
,
181.
As
for
those
sudden
Gusts
wherewith
part
of
Cambridge
,
and
several
Towns
near
New-Haven
in
N●●-E●gland
were
Alarm'd
,
the
like
hapned
at
a
〈◊〉
in
England
,
fourteen
years
ago
;
the
〈◊〉
whereof
may
be
seen
in
the
〈◊〉
Transactions
Numb
.
17.
Page
2156.
〈◊〉
I
shall
here
insert
.
It
is
that
which
〈◊〉
,
Octob.
30.
1669.
betwixt
five
and
●ix
of
the
Clock
in
the
Evening
,
the
Wind
〈◊〉
,
at
Ashley
in
North-Hamptonshire
,
hapned
a
formidable
Hurricane
,
scarce
bearing
sixty
yards
in
its
breadth
,
and
spending
it self
〈◊〉
about
seven
minutes
of
time
.
Its
first
disc●●n'd
assault
was
upon
a
Milk-Maid
,
taking
her
Pail
and
Hat
from
off
her
Head
;
and
carrying
it
many
scores
of
yards
from
her
,
where
it
lay
undiscovered
some
dayes
.
Next
,
it
storm'd
the
Yard
of
one
Sprigge
,
dwelling
in
Westthorp
(
a
name
of
one
part
of
the
Town
)
where
it
blew
a
Wagon-body
off
of
the
Axel-trees
,
breaking
the
Wheels
and
Axel-trees
in
pieces
,
and
blowing
three
of
the
Wheels
so
shattered
over
a
Wall
.
The
Wagon
stood
somewhat
cross
to
the
passage
of
the
Wind.
Another
Wagon
of
Mr.
Sali●b●ries
marched
with
great
speed
upon
its
Wheels
against
the
side
of
his
House
to
the
astonishment
of
the
Inhabitants
.
A
branch
of
an
As●-tree
of
that
bigness
that
two
lusty
Men
could
scarce
lift
it
,
blew
over
Mr.
Salisburies
House
without
hurting
it
;
and
yet
this
Branch
was
torn
from
a
Tree
,
an
hundred
yards
distant
from
that
House
.
A
Slate
was
found
upon
a
Window
of
the
house
of
Samuel
Templer
Esqr.
which
very
much
bent
an
Iron
Bar
in
it
;
and
yet
t
is
certain
▪
that
the
nearest
place
,
the
slate
was
at
first
forced
from
,
was
near
two
hundred
yards
.
Not
to
take
notice
of
its
stripping
of
several
Houses
;
one
thing
is
remarkable
,
which
is
,
that
at
Mr.
Maidwells
Senior
,
it
forced
open
a
Door
,
breaking
the
Latch
,
and
thence
marching
through
the
Entry
,
and
forcing
open
the
Dairy
Door
,
it
overturned
the
Milk-Vessels
,
and
blew
out
three
Panes
or
Lights
in
the
Window
;
next
it
mounted
the
Chambers
,
and
blew
out
nine
Lights
more
:
from
thence
it
proceeded
to
the
Parsonage
,
whose
Roof
it
more
than
Decimated
;
thence
crosseth
the
narrow
Street
,
and
forcibly
drives
a
Man
headlong
into
the
Doors
of
Tho.
Brigges
▪
Then
it
passed
with
a
cursory
salute
at
Thomas
Marstones
,
down
to
Mr.
George
Wignils
,
at
least
a
Furlongs
distance
from
Marstons
,
and
two
Furlongs
from
Sprigges
,
where
it
plaid
notorious
Exploits
,
blowing
a
large
Hovel
of
Peas
from
its
Supporters
,
and
settling
it
cleaverly
upon
the
ground
,
without
any
considerable
damage
to
the
Thatch
.
Here
it
blew
a
Gate
Post
,
fixed
two
foot
and
an
half
in
the
ground
,
out
of
the
Earth
,
and
carried
it
into
the
Fields
,
many
yards
from
its
first
abode
.
Thus
much
concerning
Remarkable
Tempests
.
Earthquakes
deserve
to
be
mentioned
amongst
Remarkable
Providences
,
since
Aristotle
himself
could
say
,
that
the
Man
is
stupid
and
unreasonable
who
is
not
affected
with
them
.
This
part
of
the
World
hath
not
been
altogether
free
from
such
tremendous
accidents
,
albeit
,
through
the
gracious
providence
of
God
)
there
never
was
yet
any
harm
done
amongst
us
thereby
,
so
far
as
I
have
heard
.
The
Year
1638.
was
attended
with
a
considerable
Earth-quake
.
There
are
who
affirm
that
they
heard
a
strange
kind
of
noise
before
the
Earth
began
to
tremble
.
Another
Earth-quake
was
observed
in
some
parts
of
New-England
,
Anno
Domini
1658.
Also
in
in
the
Year
1662.
on
the
26
,
27
,
and
28
of
Ianuary
,
the
Earth
was
shaken
at
least
six
times
in
the
space
of
three
dayes
.
I
remember
that
upon
the
first
approach
of
the
Earth-quake
,
the
things
on
the
Shelves
in
the
House
began
to
move
.
Many
People
ran
out
of
their
Houses
with
fear
and
amazement
:
but
no
House
fell
,
nor
was
any
damage
sustained
.
There
was
another
Earth-quake●
April
3.
1668.
We
in
Boston
were
sensible
of
it
,
but
some
other
parts
of
the
Countrey
were
more
terribly
shaken
.
The
Indians
say
that
the
Earth-quake
this
year
,
did
stop
the
course
of
a
considerable
River
.
It
is
also
reported
,
that
amongst
the
French
in
Nova-Scotia
,
there
hapned
an
Earth-quake
which
rent
an
huge
Rock
asunder
to
the
center
,
wherein
was
a
vast
hollow
of
an
immeasurable
depth
.
Concerning
Earth-quakes
which
have
lately
hapned
in
remoter
parts
of
the
World
▪
I
shall
not
here
insert
any
thing
,
having
mentioned
them
in
my
Discourse
of
Comets
,
Printed
the
last
year
.
Only
therein
I
have
not
taken
notice
of
that
memorable
Earth-quake
▪
May
12.
1682.
having
received
Information
concerning
it
more
lately
.
Such
Readers
as
are
inquisitive
into
things
of
this
nature
▪
may
see
that
Earth-quake
described
and
discoursed
on
,
in
the
Weekly
Memorials
for
the
Ingenious
▪
Page
125
,
&c.
Remarkable
was
that
which
hapned
A.
D.
1670.
at
a
place
called
Kenebunck
,
in
the
Province
of
Main
in
New-England
,
where
not
far
from
the
River
side
a
piece
of
Clay
Ground
,
was
thrown
up
over
the
top
of
high
Oakes
that
grew
between
it
and
the
River
,
into
the
River
,
stopping
the
course
thereof
,
and
leaving
an
hole
forty
yards
square
,
wherein
were
thousands
of
clay
Bullets
,
like
Musket
Bullets
.
It
is
also
remarkable
,
that
the
like
to
this
hapned
at
Casco
(
twenty
miles
to
the
Eastward
of
the
other
place
)
much
about
the
same
time
:
Whether
the
removal
of
this
ground
did
proceed
from
an
Earth-quake
,
or
by
the
eruption
of
Mineral
Vapors
,
or
from
some
other
cause
,
may
be
disputed
.
They
that
would
give
a
probable
conjecture
concerning
the
natural
cause
,
must
first
know
whether
a
great
Drought
,
or
much
Rain
,
or
both
successively
,
did
not
proceed
,
of
which
I
am
not
informed
.
The
like
Memorable
accidents
have
hapned
in
several
places
in
England
,
both
in
the
former
,
and
in
this
present
age
;
which
it
may
be
t
will
be
pleasing
and
edifying
to
some
Readers
for
me
here
to
commemorate
.
To
proceed
.
The
like
to
what
hath
been
related
,
fell
out
1571.
in
Hereford-shire
;
Marcley
Hill
,
in
the
East
part
of
the
Shire
;
with
a
roaring
noise
,
removed
it self
from
the
place
where
it
stood
,
and
for
three
dayes
together
travelled
from
its
old
seat
.
It
began
first
to
take
its
Journey
,
February
17.
being
Saturday
,
at
six
of
the
clock
at
night
,
and
by
seven
of
the
clock
next
Morning
,
it
had
gone
forty
paces
,
carrying
with
it
Sheep
in
their
Cotes
,
Hedg
Rows
,
and
Trees
,
whereof
some
were
overturned
▪
and
some
that
stood
upon
the
Plain
are
firmly
growing
upon
the
Hill
,
those
that
were
East
were
turned
West
,
and
those
in
the
West
were
set
in
the
East
.
In
this
Remove
it
overthrew
Kinnaston
Chappel
,
and
turned
two
High-wayes
near
an
hundred
yards
from
their
old
paths
.
The
Ground
that
thus
removed
was
about
twenty
six
Acres
,
which
opening
it self
with
Rocks
and
all
,
bore
the
Earth
before
it
for
four
hundred
yards
space
,
without
any
stay
,
leaving
Pasturage
in
place
of
the
Tillage
,
and
the
Tillage
overspread
the
Pasturage
.
Lastly
overwhelming
its
lower
parts
,
it
mounted
to
an
Hill
of
twelve
Fathom
high
,
and
there
rested
,
after
three
dayes
Travel
.
Again
on
the
third
of
Ianuary
,
A.
D.
1582.
at
Hermitage
in
Dorset-shire
,
a
place
of
ground
of
three
Acres
,
removed
from
its
old
place
(
as
is
testified
by
Stow
in
his
Summary
)
and
was
carried
over
another
Closure
where
Alders
and
Willows
grew
,
the
space
of
forty
Rod
or
Perches
,
and
stopped
the
High-way
that
led
to
Corne
,
and
the
Hedges
that
it
was
inclosed
with
,
inclose
it
still
,
and
the
Trees
stand
bolt
upright
,
and
the
place
where
this
Ground
was
before
,
is
left
like
a
great
Pit
.
Also
on
the
fourth
of
August
1585.
at
Motingham
in
Kent
,
after
a
very
violent
Tempest
of
Thunder
and
Rain
,
the
Ground
suddenly
began
to
sink
,
and
three
great
Elms
growing
upon
it
,
were
carried
so
deep
into
the
Earth
,
that
no
part
of
them
could
any
more
be
seen
.
The
Hole
left
is
in
compass
eighty
yards
,
and
a
Line
of
fifty
Fathom
plummed
into
it
finds
no
bottom
.
Also
December
18.
1596.
a
mile
and
half
from
Westram
Southward
(
which
is
not
many
miles
from
Moti●gam
)
two
Closes
lying
together
,
separated
,
with
an
Hedge
of
Hollow
Ashes
;
there
was
found
a
part
thereof
twelve
Pearches
long
,
to
be
sunk
six
foot
and
and
an
half
deep
;
the
next
morning
fifteen
foot
more
;
the
third
morning
eighty
foot
more
at
the
least
,
and
so
daily
that
great
Trench
of
Ground
containing
in
length
about
eighty
Pearches
,
and
in
breadth
twenty
eight
,
began
with
the
Trees
and
Hedges
on
it
,
to
lose
it self
from
the
rest
of
the
Ground
lying
round
about
it
,
and
withal
to
move
and
shoot
forward
day
and
night
for
eleven
dayes
.
The
Ground
of
two
Water-pits
,
the
one
six
foot
deep
of
Water
,
the
other
twelve
at
the
least
,
and
about
four
Pearches
over
in
breadth
,
having
sundry
Tuffs
of
Alders
and
Ashes
growing
in
the
Bottoms
,
with
a
great
Rock
of
Stone
under
them
,
were
not
only
removed
out
of
their
places
,
and
carried
towards
the
South
,
at
least
four
Pearches
a
pieces
,
but
withal
mounted
aloft
,
and
become
Hills
,
with
their
Sedge
,
Flags
,
and
black
Mud
upon
the
tops
of
them
,
higher
than
the
face
of
the
Water
which
they
had
forsaken
)
by
three
foot
,
and
in
the
place
from
which
they
are
removed
;
other
ground
which
lay
higher
is
descended
,
receiving
the
Water
which
lies
upon
it
.
Moreover
,
in
one
peace
of
the
plain
Field
,
there
is
a
great
hole
made
by
linking
of
the
Earth
to
the
depth
of
thirty
foot
at
the
least
,
being
in
breadth
in
some
places
two
Pearches
over
,
and
in
length
five
or
six
Pearches
.
Also
there
an
Hedge
thirty
Pearches
long
,
carried
Southwad
with
his
Trees
,
seven
Pearches
at
the
least
;
and
sundry
other
sinkings
there
be
in
divers
places
,
one
of
sixty
Foot
,
another
of
forty
seven
,
and
another
of
thirty
four
foot
,
by
means
of
which
confusion
is
is
come
to
pass
,
that
where
the
highest
Hills
were
,
there
be
the
deepest
Dales
,
and
the
lowest
Dales
are
become
the
highest
Ground
.
The
whole
measure
of
breaking
,
was
at
the
least
nine
Acres
.
One
Instance
more
I
find
to
the
like
purpose
in
Mr.
Childrey
his
Britannia
Baconica
,
pag.
131
where
speaking
of
the
natural
Rarities
of
Cheshire
,
he
thus
writeth
,
Iuly
1.
1657.
about
3.
h.
in
the
Parish
of
Bukley
,
was
heard
a
very
great
noise
like
Thunder
afar
off
,
which
was
much
wondered
at
,
because
the
sky
was
clear
,
and
no
appearance
of
a
Cloud
.
Shortly
after
a
Neighbour
comes
to
me
(
saith
the
Author
of
this
Relation
)
and
told
me
I
should
see
a
very
strange
thing
,
if
I
would
go
with
him
,
so
coming
into
a
Field
,
called
the
Lay-field
,
we
found
a
very
great
Bank
of
Earth
which
had
many
tall
Oaks
growing
on
it
,
quite
sunk
under
the
ground
,
Trees
and
all
.
At
first
we
durst
not
go
near
it
,
because
the
Earth
for
near
twenty
yards
round
about
is
exceeding
much
rent
,
and
seems
ready
to
fall
in
;
but
since
that
time
my self
and
some
others
by
Ropes
have
ventured
to
see
the
bottom
,
I
mean
to
go
to
the
brink
,
so
as
to
discern
the
visible
bottom
,
which
is
Water
,
and
conceived
to
be
about
thirty
yards
from
us
,
under
which
is
sunk
all
the
Earth
about
it
for
sixteen
yards
round
at
least
;
three
tall
Oaks
,
a
very
tall
Awber
,
and
certain
other
small
Trees
,
and
not
a
sprigg
of
them
to
be
seen
above
water
:
four
or
five
Oaks
more
are
expected
to
fall
every
moment
and
a
great
quantity
of
Land
is
like
to
fall
,
indeed
never
ceasing
more
or
less
,
and
when
any
considerable
Clod
falls
,
it
s
much
like
the
report
of
a
Canon
.
We
can
discern
the
Ground
hollow
above
the
Water
a
very
great
depth
,
but
how
far
hollow
,
or
how
far
deep
is
not
to
be
found
out
by
Man
.
Some
of
the
water
was
drawn
out
of
this
Pit
with
a
Bucket
,
and
they
found
it
to
be
as
salt
as
Sea-water
;
whence
some
imagine
that
there
are
certain
large
passages
there
,
into
which
the
Sea
flows
under
ground
,
but
I
rather
think
,
that
this
Salt-water
is
no
more
but
that
which
issues
from
those
Salt
Springs
about
Nantwich
,
and
other
places
in
this
Shire
.
But
of
this
no
more
at
present
.
Some
Remarkable
Land-floods
,
have
likewise
hapned
in
New
,
England
.
Nor
is
that
which
came
to
pass
this
present
year
to
be
here
wholly
passed
over
in
silence
.
In
the
Spring
time
the
great
River
at
Connecticot
useth
to
overflow
,
but
this
year
it
did
so
after
Midsummer
▪
and
that
twice
:
For
Iuly
20.
1683.
A
considerable
Flood
unexpectedly
arose
,
which
proved
detrimental
to
many
in
that
Colony
.
But
on
August
13.
a
second
and
a
more
dreadful
Flood
came
.
The
Waters
were
then
observed
to
rise
twenty
six
foot
above
their
usual
Boundaries
.
The
Grass
in
the
Meadows
,
also
the
English
Grain
was
carried
away
before
it
.
The
Indian
Corn
by
the
long
continuance
of
the
Waters
is
spoiled
:
so
that
the
four
River
Towns
viz.
Windsor
,
Hartford
,
Weathersfield
,
Middle-Town
,
are
extream
sufferers
.
They
write
from
thence
,
that
some
who
had
hundreds
of
Bushels
of
Corn
in
the
Morning
,
at
night
had
not
one
Peck
left
for
their
Families
to
live
upon
.
There
is
an
awful
intimation
of
Divine
Displeasure
Remarkable
in
this
matter
;
inasmuch
as
August
8.
a
day
of
publick
Humiliation
with
Fasting
and
Prayer
,
was
attended
in
that
Colony
,
partly
on
the
account
of
Gods
hand
against
them
in
the
former
Flood
;
the
next
week
after
which
,
the
hand
of
God
was
stretched
out
over
them
again
,
in
the
same
way
,
after
a
more
terrible
manner
then
at
first
.
It
is
also
Remarkable
that
so
many
places
should
suffer
by
inundations
as
this
year
it
hath
been
.
For
at
the
very
same
time
when
the
Flood
hapned
at
Connecticot
,
there
was
an
Hurricane
in
Virginia
attended
with
a
great
exundation
of
the
Rivers
there
,
so
as
that
their
Tobacco
and
their
Indian
Corn
is
very
much
damnified
.
Moreover
,
we
have
received
Information
this
Summer
,
that
the
mighty
River
Danow
(
the
biggest
in
Europe
)
hath
overflowed
its
Banks
,
by
means
whereof
many
have
lost
their
lives
.
Also
near
Aix
in
France
,
there
lately
hapned
an
unusual
Flood
,
whereby
much
harm
was
done
;
and
had
the
Waters
continued
rising
but
one
hour
longer
,
the
City
had
probably
been
destroyed
thereby
.
There
was
likewise
a
sudden
and
extraordinary
Flood
in
Iamaico
,
which
drowned
many
(
both
Men
and
Beast
)
and
was
very
detrimental
to
some
Plantations
there
.
They
that
came
lately
from
thence
,
assure
us
that
the
Waters
in
some
places
arose
an
hundred
and
fifty
foot
.
Such
mighty
Streams
did
the
Heavens
suddenly
power
down
upon
them
.
Thus
doth
the
great
God
Who
sits
King
upon
the
Floods
for
ever
,
make
the
World
see
how
many
wayes
he
hath
to
punish
them
,
when
it
shall
seem
good
unto
him
.
Many
such
things
are
with
him
.
There
are
who
think
that
the
last
Comet
,
and
those
more
rare
Conjunctions
of
the
Superiour
Planets
,
hapning
this
Year
,
have
had
a
natural
influence
into
the
mentioned
Inundations
.
Concerning
the
Flood
at
Connecticot
,
as
for
the
more
immediate
natural
cause
,
some
impute
it
to
the
great
Rain
which
preceded
.
Others
did
imagine
that
some
more
than
usual
Cataracts
did
fall
amongst
the
Mountains
,
there
having
been
more
Rain
then
what
now
fell
,
sometimes
when
no
such
Flood
has
followed
.
It
is
not
impossible
,
but
that
the
Wind
might
be
a
secondary
cause
of
this
Calamity
;
Judicious
Observators
write
concerning
the
River
Dee
in
Cheshire
in
England
,
that
though
much
Rain
do
fall
,
it
riseth
but
little
,
but
if
the
South
Wind
beat
vehemently
upon
it
,
then
it
swells
and
overflows
the
Grounds
adjoyning
extreamly
;
the
reason
of
which
is
,
that
the
River
being
broad
towards
the
Sea
,
when
the
Rain
falls
it
hath
a
quick
and
easie
passage
,
but
the
South
Wind
brings
the
Sea
in
,
and
doth
somewhat
stop
the
free
passage
of
the
River
into
the
Sea
.
Whether
there
might
not
be
some
such
natural
reason
of
the
great
Flood
in
Connecticot
at
this
time
;
the
ingenious
upon
the
place
,
who
know
best
how
things
are
there
circumstanced
may
consider
.
With
us
in
Boston
it
was
then
at
first
an
Euroclydon
;
but
in
the
afternoon
the
Wind
became
Southerly
,
when
it
blew
with
the
greatest
fierceness
.
If
it
were
so
at
Connecticot
,
it
seems
very
probable
that
the
fury
of
the
wind
gave
a
check
to
the
free
passage
of
the
River
,
which
caused
the
sudden
overflowing
of
the
Waters
.
It
has
moreover
been
by
some
observed
,
that
the
breaking
forth
of
subterraneous
Waters
has
caused
very
prodigious
Floods
.
Since
the
dayes
of
Noah
,
when
the
Fountains
of
the
great
Deep
were
opened
,
no
History
mentions
a
more
surprizing
and
amazing
Inundation
than
that
which
hapned
five
years
ago
at
Gascoyn
in
France
)
proceeding
(
as
t
is
probably
judged
)
from
the
irruption
of
Waters
out
of
the
Earth
.
Concerning
which
Remarkable
accident
,
a
judicious
account
is
given
in
the
late
Philosophical
Collections
,
published
by
Mr.
Robert
Hook
,
Page
9.
There
being
but
one
of
these
Books
in
the
Countrey
;
the
Ingenious
will
not
blame
me
,
if
I
here
insert
what
is
there
Related
,
which
is
as
followeth
;
In
the
beginning
of
the
Moneth
of
Iuly
,
1678.
after
some
gentle
rainy
dayes
which
had
not
swelled
the
Waters
of
the
Garonne
more
than
usual
;
one
night
this
River
swelled
all
at
once
so
mightily
,
that
all
the
Bridges
and
Mills
above
Tolouse
were
carried
away
by
it
.
In
the
Plains
which
were
below
this
Town
,
the
Inhabitants
who
had
built
in
places
,
which
by
long
Experience
they
had
found
safe
enough
from
any
former
Inundation
,
were
by
this
surprized
,
some
were
drowned
together
with
their
Cattle
;
others
had
not
saved
themselves
but
by
climbing
of
Trees
,
and
getting
to
the
tops
of
Houses
;
and
some
others
which
were
looking
after
their
Cattle
in
the
Field
,
warned
by
the
noise
which
this
horrible
and
furious
Torrent
of
Water
(
rowling
towards
them
with
a
swiftness
like
that
of
the
Sea
(
in
Britain
he
means
)
made
at
a
distance
,
could
not
scape
without
being
overtaken
,
though
they
fled
with
much
precipitation
:
this
nevertheless
did
not
last
many
hours
with
this
violence
.
At
the
same
time
Exactly
,
the
two
Rivers
only
of
Adour
and
Gave
,
which
fall
from
the
Pyraenean
Hills
,
as
well
as
the
Geronne
,
and
some
other
small
Rivers
of
Gascoyn
,
which
have
their
Source
in
the
plain
,
as
the
Gimone
,
the
Save
and
the
Ratt
,
overflowed
after
the
same
manner
,
and
caused
the
same
Devastations
.
But
this
Accident
hapned
not
at
all
to
the
Aude
,
the
Ariege
,
or
the
Arise
▪
which
come
from
the
Mountains
of
Toix
,
only
that
they
had
more
of
the
same
then
those
of
the
Conseraut
,
the
Comminge
,
the
Bigorre
.
Those
who
have
heard
talk
of
those
Inundations
at
a
distance
,
were
not
at
all
astonished
at
it
,
believing
it
to
proceed
from
the
violent
Rains
of
some
Tempests
which
had
suddenly
filled
these
Rivers
,
or
that
they
had
caused
a
sudden
Thaw
of
the
Snow
of
the
Pyraeneans
,
which
had
swelled
the
Rivers
that
were
near
.
Monsieur
Martel
of
Montabaun
,
Advocate
of
the
Parliament
,
and
Inquisitive
and
Learned
Man
hath
searched
after
this
cause
of
this
Deluge
(
by
the
order
of
Monsieur
Foucault
Intendant
de
Iustice
en
la
generalite
de
montaban
,
one
not
less
seeing
and
understanding
in
ingenious
Sciences
,
than
expert
and
exact
in
the
performance
of
his
charge
and
imployment
)
understanding
that
this
overflowing
could
not
be
produced
by
either
of
the
forementioned
causes
,
and
being
assured
that
it
must
have
had
one
more
extraordinary
than
all
these
.
And
first
he
grounded
his
thoughts
upon
the
report
of
the
People
of
the
place
who
were
witnesses
of
this
Prodigy
.
And
above
all
of
those
who
being
in
the
highest
Valleys
of
the
Pyraeneans
at
the
very
Source
,
had
either
seen
or
known
all
circumstances
,
for
they
all
agreed
,
that
it
had
rained
indeed
but
that
the
Rain
was
neither
so
great
,
nor
lasted
so
long
as
to
swell
the
Rivers
to
that
excess
,
or
to
melt
the
Snow
off
the
Mountains
.
But
the
nature
of
these
Waters
,
and
the
manner
of
their
flowing
from
the
Mountains
,
confirmed
him
perfectly
in
his
Sentiments
.
For
,
1.
The
Inhabitants
of
the
Lower
Pyraeneans
observed
,
that
the
Waters
overflowed
with
violence
from
the
Entrails
of
the
Mountains
,
about
which
there
were
opened
several
Channels
,
which
forming
so
many
furious
Torrents
tore
up
the
trees
,
the
Earth
and
great
Rocks
in
such
narrow
places
where
they
found
not
a
passage
large
enough
.
The
Water
which
also
spouted
from
all
the
sides
of
the
Mountain
in
innumerable
Jets
,
which
lasted
all
the
time
of
the
greatest
overflowing
,
had
the
tast
of
Minerals
.
2.
In
some
of
these
passages
the
Waters
were
stinking
(
as
when
one
stirs
the
mud
at
the
bottom
of
Mineral
Water
)
in
such
sort
that
the
Cattle
refused
to
drink
of
it
,
which
was
more
particularly
taken
notice
at
Lombez
,
in
the
overflowing
of
the
Save
,
(
which
is
one
of
the
Rivers
)
where
the
Horses
were
eight
hours
thirsty
before
they
would
endure
to
drink
it
.
3.
The
Bishop
of
Lombez
having
a
desire
to
cleanse
his
Gardens
,
which
the
Save
passing
through
by
many
Channels
by
this
overflowing
,
had
filled
with
much
Sand
and
Mud
;
those
which
entred
them
felt
an
itching
like
to
that
which
one
feels
when
one
Bathes
in
Salt-water
,
or
washes
one self
with
some
strong
Lixivial
:
these
Waters
have
caused
the
same
kind
of
itching
risings
in
the
skin
.
This
last
Observation
is
not
less
strong
then
both
the
others
to
prove
▪
that
this
over-flowing
was
not
either
caused
by
the
Rains
,
or
by
the
meltings
of
the
Snow
,
because
this
itching
could
not
be
produced
by
either
of
the
said
Waters
,
which
are
not
at
all
of
this
nature
,
but
by
some
Mineral
juice
,
either
V●riolic
or
Aluminous
,
which
the
Waters
had
dissolved
in
the
Bowels
of
the
Mountains
,
and
had
carried
along
with
it
in
passing
through
those
numerous
Crannies
.
And
t
is
for
this
reason
that
Monsieur
Martel
believes
he
had
found
out
the
true
cause
of
this
overflowing
to
be
nothing
else
but
the
subterraneous
Waters
;
for
if
the
Heavens
have
not
supplied
his
prodigious
quantity
of
Waters
,
neither
by
the
Rain
,
nor
the
melting
of
the
Snow
:
it
cannot
come
else
where
then
from
the
Bowels
of
the
Earth
,
from
whence
passing
through
divers
Channels
,
it
had
contracted
and
carried
along
with
it
that
stinking
and
pungent
quality
.
But
this
much
concerning
late
Remarkable
Floods
.
CHAP.
XI
.
Concerning
Remarkable
Judgements
.
Quakers
judicially
plagued
with
spiritual
Iudgments
.
Of
several
sad
Instances
in
Long-Island
.
And
in
Plimouth
Colony
.
That
some
of
the
Quakers
are
really
possessed
with
Infernal
Spirits
.
Proved
by
a
late
wonderful
Example
of
one
at
Balsham
near
Cambridge
in
England
.
Of
several
who
imprecated
vengeance
upon
themselves
.
The
woful
end
of
Drunkards
.
And
of
those
that
have
designed
evil
against
the
Churches
of
Christ
in
New-England
.
THose
memorable
Iudgements
which
the
Hand
of
Heaven
has
executed
upon
notorious
Sinners
,
are
to
be
reckoned
amongs
Remarkable
Providences
.
Lubricus
his
locus
&
difficilis
.
He
undertakes
a
difficult
province
that
shall
relate
all
that
might
be
spoken
on
such
a
Subject
,
both
in
that
it
cannot
but
be
gravaminous
to
surviving
Relations
,
when
such
things
are
published
,
also
in
that
men
are
apt
to
misapply
the
unsearchable
Judgements
of
God
,
which
are
a
great
deep
,
as
Iob's
Friends
did
;
and
wicked
Papists
have
done
the
like
,
with
respect
to
the
untimely
death
of
famous
Zuinglius
.
We
may
not
judge
of
Men
meerly
by
outward
accidents
which
befal
them
in
this
World
,
since
all
things
happen
alike
unto
all
,
and
no
man
knoweth
either
love
or
hatred
by
all
that
is
before
them
.
We
have
seen
amongst
our selves
,
that
the
Lords
faithful
Servants
have
sometimes
been
the
Subjects
of
very
dismal
dispensations
.
There
hapned
a
most
awful
providence
at
Farmington
in
Connecticot
Colony
,
Dec.
14.
1666.
When
the
House
of
Serjeant
Iohn
Hart
taking
fire
in
the
night
,
no
man
knows
how
,
(
only
it
is
conjectured
that
it
might
be
occasioned
by
an
Oven
)
he
and
his
Wife
,
and
six
Children
were
all
burned
to
death
before
the
Neighbours
knew
any
thing
of
it
,
so
that
his
whole
Family
had
been
extinguished
by
the
fatal
Flames
of
that
unhappy
night
,
had
not
one
of
his
Children
been
providentially
from
home
at
that
time
.
This
Hart
was
esteemed
a
choice
Christian
,
and
his
Wife
also
a
good
Woman
.
Such
things
sometimes
fall
upon
those
that
are
dear
unto
God
,
to
intimate
,
if
this
be
done
to
the
green
tree
,
what
shall
be
done
to
the
dry
,
that
is
fit
for
nothing
but
the
fire
.
Nevertheless
,
a
Judgement
may
be
so
circumstanced
,
as
that
the
displeasure
of
Heaven
is
plainly
written
upon
it
,
in
legible
Characters
.
On
which
account
it
is
said
,
that
the
wrath
of
God
is
revealed
from
Heaven
against
all
ungodliness
and
unrighteousness
of
Men
,
Rom.
1.
18.
Sundry
Learned
Men
have
published
whole
Volumns
profitable
to
be
read
,
on
this
Subject
,
e.
g.
Goulartius
his
Historical
Collections
.
Honsdorsius
in
his
Historical
Theater
;
which
is
inlarged
by
Lonicerus
.
Chassalion
his
memorable
Histories
of
the
Judgements
of
God
.
And
amongst
our
English
Writers
,
D.
Beard
in
his
Theater
of
Gods
Judgements
,
with
Dr.
Taylor
's
Additions
;
and
Mr.
Clark
in
his
two
Volumns
of
Examples
,
have
said
enough
to
convince
Atheists
that
there
is
a
God
,
and
that
there
is
a
Judgement
.
Yea
,
the
divine
providence
in
Remarkable
Punishments
inflicted
upon
very
wicked
men
has
been
so
conspicuous
and
glorious
,
as
that
the
Gentiles
of
old
could
not
but
take
notice
of
it
.
The
Poet
could
say
,
Raro
antecedentem
scelestum
deseruit
pede
paena
claudo
.
And
whereas
Epicures
did
object
that
evil
men
sometimes
escape
punishment
a
long
time
;
Plutarch
(
whose
works
Beza
esteemed
to
be
amongst
the
most
excellent
of
Humane
Writings
)
has
a
notable
Treatise
,
the
design
whereof
is
to
vindicate
divine
Justice
in
this
matter
.
Many
Remarkable
Example
to
our
present
purpose
,
have
hapned
in
New-England
,
and
more
than
I
shall
at
present
take
notice
of
.
All
wise
men
that
are
acquainted
therewith
,
observe
the
blasting
rebukes
of
providence
upon
the
late
Singing
and
Dancing
Quakers
,
in
signal
Instances
,
two
or
three
of
which
may
be
here
Recorded
,
that
so
others
may
hear
and
fear
and
do
no
more
so
wickedly
.
The
first
instance
,
shall
be
that
which
concerns
the
unhappy
man
that
was
Murdered
in
Long-Island
,
of
which
a
good
hand
in
those
parts
,
in
a
Letter
bearing
Date
,
Decemb.
12.
1681.
writes
as
follows
.
There
went
down
about
a
Moneth
since
three
mad
Quakers
,
called
Thomas
Case's
Crew
,
one
man
named
Denham
,
belonging
to
Newer-snicks
,
and
two
Women
with
him
belonging
to
Oyster-Bay
;
these
went
down
to
South-hold
,
where
they
meet
with
Samuel
Banks
of
Fairfield
,
the
most
Blasphemous
Villain
,
that
ever
was
known
in
these
parts
.
These
joyning
together
with
some
other
Inhabitants
of
South-hold
,
of
the
same
spirit
;
there
went
into
their
company
a
young
Merchant
,
named
Thomas
Harris
,
who
was
somewhat
inclining
to
the
Quakers
before
;
(
he
belonged
to
Boston
)
they
all
got
about
him
,
and
fell
a
Dancing
and
Singing
,
according
to
their
Diabolical
manner
.
After
some
time
,
the
said
Harris
began
to
act
like
them
,
and
to
Dance
,
and
sing
,
and
to
speak
of
extraordinary
raptures
of
joy
;
and
to
cry
out
upon
all
others
as
Devils
,
that
were
not
of
their
Religion
;
which
also
they
do
frequently
:
when
the
said
Harris
manifested
these
signs
of
Conversion
,
as
they
accounted
it
;
they
solemnly
accepted
of
him
as
one
of
their
company
;
and
Banks
or
Denham
(
for
I
have
forgotten
which
of
the
two
)
gave
him
this
promise
,
that
hence
forward
his
Tongue
should
be
as
the
Pen
of
a
ready
Writer
,
to
declare
the
praises
of
their
Lord
.
After
this
,
the
young
man
who
was
sober
and
composed
before
,
ran
up
and
down
,
Singing
Ioy
,
and
calling
such
Devils
as
should
say
any
thing
in
way
of
opposition
:
and
said
his
Father
was
a
Devil
that
begat
him
.
Quickly
after
he
went
from
the
Town
of
South-hold
,
to
a
Farm
belonging
to
that
Town
,
to
the
house
of
a
Quaker
of
the
same
spirit
,
and
went
to
bed
before
the
rest
of
the
Family
,
and
when
a
young
man
of
the
same
house
went
to
go
to
bed
to
him
,
he
told
him
that
he
must
get
up
,
and
go
to
South-hold
that
night
,
where
he
had
left
Banks
and
the
rest
;
the
young
man
endeavoured
to
perswade
him
to
lie
still
till
day
,
but
he
would
not
,
but
gat
up
,
and
went
away
;
after
some
time
he
was
missed
,
and
enquiry
made
for
him
,
but
he
could
not
be
heard
of
,
only
his
Hat
,
and
Gloves
,
and
Neck-cloth
was
found
in
the
Road
from
the
Farm
to
the
Town
.
And
two
dayes
after
,
Banks
looking
into
a
Bible
,
suddenly
shut
it
again
,
crying
out
,
his
friend
Harris
was
dead
;
the
next
day
he
was
found
by
the
Sea
side
,
about
a
quarter
of
a
mile
from
the
place
,
where
his
hat
and
other
things
were
found
,
but
out
of
the
road
,
with
three
holes
like
stabs
in
his
throat
,
and
no
Tongue
in
his
Head
,
nor
the
least
sign
thereof
,
but
all
was
clear
to
his
Neck-bone
within
,
his
mouth
close
shut
,
one
of
his
Eyes
hanging
down
upon
his
cheek
out
of
his
head
,
the
other
sunk
so
deep
in
his
head
that
at
first
it
seemed
quite
out
,
but
was
whole
there
.
And
Mr.
Ioshua
Hobart
,
who
was
one
of
them
to
view
his
dead
Body
,
told
me
that
there
was
no
sign
of
any
Tongue
left
in
his
Mouth
,
such
was
the
end
of
that
Tongue
which
had
the
promise
of
being
as
the
Pen
of
a
ready
Writer
.
Further
the
night
after
he
was
buried
,
Captain
Young
(
who
is
high
Sheriff
and
chiefly
concerned
in
looking
after
the
business
)
as
he
told
me
himself
,
being
in
bed
,
in
the
dead
of
the
night
,
was
awakened
by
the
voice
of
this
Harris
,
calling
to
his
Window
very
loud
,
requiring
him
to
see
that
justice
was
done
him
;
This
voice
came
three
times
in
that
night
;
the
next
night
when
he
was
asleep
,
it
came
into
his
house
,
close
to
his
Bed-side
,
and
called
very
loud
,
asking
him
if
he
heard
him
,
and
awaked
him
.
Thus
concerning
that
Tragical
Story
.
An
intelligent
and
credible
person
living
upon
that
Island
,
in
a
Letter
,
Dated
September
4.
1683.
adds
as
follows
;
There
was
about
four
years
since
,
by
some
of
the
same
crew
,
another
attempt
made
amongst
us
,
which
was
also
attended
with
the
like
providence
,
though
not
so
fatal
an
issue
;
There
was
a
young
Woman
,
a
Daughter
of
a
Quaker
among
us
,
who
was
howled
into
their
Society
,
as
Harris
was
,
and
quickly
fell
to
railing
on
others
,
and
then
to
raving
,
being
in
a
dreadful
condition
,
so
that
several
persons
of
their
Gang
watched
with
her
,
and
she
was
made
wonderful
strong
to
out-strive
them
,
and
to
break
away
from
them
.
One
of
their
own
party
newly
in
favour
with
them
,
told
me
that
he
was
by
in
the
night
when
they
watched
with
her
,
and
in
the
very
darkness
of
the
night
,
they
heard
a
very
doleful
noise
,
like
the
crying
of
a
young
Child
in
the
yard
or
field
near
the
house
,
which
filled
the
Auditors
with
some
fearful
Apprehensions
,
which
when
the
young
Woman
heard
,
she
violently
brake
from
her
Attendance
,
saying
,
the
Lord
calls
me
,
and
I
must
go
,
so
in
the
dark
she
got
from
them
,
to
the
cry-ward
as
they
supposed
,
and
it
was
a
good
space
of
time
before
they
could
find
her
,
and
then
she
was
as
one
affrighted
,
and
bereaved
of
understanding
,
and
continued
so
a
space
of
time
,
sometimes
ridiculous
to
behold
,
sometimes
very
awful
,
till
such
times
as
Justice
Wood
of
Huntington
,
by
the
use
of
means
recovered
her
,
which
her
Quaking
Friends
notwithstanding
their
brags
could
not
do
;
so
that
I
heard
her
Husband
say
,
that
he
was
convinced
that
the
Devil
was
among
them
.
This
Providence
was
at
that
time
fearful
among
us
,
yet
since
,
both
that
Woman
and
her
Husband
are
railing
Quakers
,
and
do
Hum
and
Revile
as
the
rest
of
them
,
though
several
forsook
their
Society
upon
this
account
.
Thus
Hee
:
That
which
was
perpetrated
by
this
woful
Generation
of
Quakers
,
no
longer
since
than
this
last
Summer
in
Plimouth
Colony
,
is
horrid
to
be
related
.
Yet
inasmuch
as
the
publication
of
it
,
will
make
appear
unto
all
Mankind
,
that
Quakers
are
under
the
strong
delusions
of
Satan
;
I
think
my self
bound
to
acquaint
the
World
,
that
not
many
Moneths
ago
,
a
Man
passing
under
the
name
of
Ionathan
Dunen
(
alias
Singleterry
)
a
Singing
Quaker
,
drew
away
the
Wife
of
one
of
Marshfield
to
follow
him
;
Also
one
Mary
Ross
falling
into
their
company
,
was
quickly
possessed
with
the
Devil
,
playing
such
Frentick
and
Diabolical
tricks
,
as
the
like
hath
seldom
been
known
or
heard
of
.
For
she
made
her self
naked
,
burning
all
her
Clothes
;
and
with
infinite
Blasphemy
said
that
she
was
Christ
,
and
gave
names
to
her
Apostles
,
calling
Dunen
by
the
name
of
Peter
,
another
by
the
name
of
Thomas
,
declaring
that
she
would
be
dead
for
three
dayes
,
and
then
rise
again
;
and
accordingly
seemed
to
die
;
and
while
she
was
pretendedly
dead
,
her
Apostle
Dunen
gave
out
,
that
they
should
see
glorious
things
after
her
Resurrection
.
But
that
which
she
then
did
,
was
,
she
commanded
Dunen
to
Sacrifice
a
Dog
.
The
Man
and
the
two
Women
Quakers
Danced
naked
together
,
having
nothing
but
their
shirts
on
.
The
Constable
brought
them
before
the
Magistrates
in
Plimouth
,
where
Ross
uttered
such
prodigious
Blasphemy
as
is
not
fit
to
be
mentioned
,
Dunen
fell
down
like
a
dead
Man
upon
the
floor
,
and
so
lay
for
about
an
hour
,
and
then
came
to
himself
.
The
Magistrates
demanding
the
reason
of
his
strange
actings
,
his
Answer
was
,
that
Marry
Ross
bid
him
,
and
he
had
no
power
to
resist
.
Thus
when
Men
will
not
receive
the
Truth
in
the
love
of
it
,
the
righteous
Judgement
of
God
sends
upon
them
the
efficacy
of
Error
,
that
they
shall
believe
a
lie
.
That
the
Quakers
are
some
of
them
undoubtedly
possessed
with
Evil
and
Infernal
Spirits
,
and
acted
in
a
more
than
ordinary
manner
by
the
inmates
of
Hell
,
is
evident
,
not
only
from
the
related
Instances
,
but
by
other
awful
Examples
which
might
be
mentioned
.
They
are
indeed
to
be
pitied
,
in
that
they
themselves
know
not
that
an
Evil
Spirit
doth
possess
and
act
them
.
Yet
others
should
from
that
consideration
dread
to
come
among
such
Creatures
,
lest
haply
the
Righteous
God
suffer
Satan
to
take
possession
of
them
also
.
Memorable
and
marvelous
is
that
Relation
published
the
last
year
,
by
Dr.
Henry
More
,
in
his
addition
to
Mr.
Glanvils
Collections
,
Page
58.
&c.
wherein
a
true
and
faithful
account
is
given
of
a
Man
whose
Name
is
Robert
Churchman
,
living
at
Balsham
in
Cambridge-shire
,
who
was
for
some
time
inveigled
in
Quakerisme
,
and
then
an
Infernal
Spirit
spake
in
him
,
pretending
to
be
an
Angel
of
Light
.
Inasmuch
as
there
is
(
so
far
as
I
have
heard
)
but
one
of
those
Books
in
this
Countrey
;
I
suppose
it
will
be
a
service
for
the
Truth
,
and
may
(
if
the
Lord
please
to
add
his
blessing
)
tend
to
reclaim
some
from
the
error
of
their
way
,
and
to
deterr
those
from
Quakerisme
who
have
through
the
temptations
of
Satan
any
inclinations
thereunto
,
if
that
notable
History
should
be
more
divulged
;
I
shall
therefore
here
insert
it
.
And
thus
it
was
,
Dr.
Templar
(
the
Minister
in
Balsham
)
perceiving
that
Robert
Churchman
was
in
danger
of
being
poysoned
and
seduced
by
the
papers
which
the
Quakers
had
been
dispersing
in
that
place
,
desired
him
,
that
when
any
of
their
Books
came
to
his
hands
,
he
might
have
the
perusal
of
them
.
Which
being
granted
,
he
suggested
that
it
would
be
very
convenient
that
the
person
who
had
given
him
that
Book
should
be
present
when
they
considered
it
together
.
This
also
was
consented
to
.
When
the
Quaker
came
,
a
special
subject
of
the
Discourse
was
,
Whether
the
Scripture
is
to
be
owned
as
a
Rule
:
This
the
Quaker
denied
,
asserting
that
the
Rule
was
within
them
.
Hereupon
Dr.
Templar
desired
Churchman
to
take
notice
,
that
the
Quakers
did
not
own
the
Scriptures
to
be
their
Rule
,
which
before
this
Conference
he
would
not
believe
concerning
them
.
The
next
time
he
met
with
his
Brother
Thomas
Churchman
,
he
acquainted
him
with
the
Conference
which
had
been
in
Dr.
Templars
House
,
and
said
for
his
part
he
would
not
be
of
that
Religion
which
did
disown
the
Scripture
to
be
the
Rule
.
Not
long
after
,
the
Wife
of
the
forementioned
Quaker
coming
to
his
House
to
visit
his
Wife
,
he
met
her
at
the
door
,
and
told
her
she
should
not
come
in
,
intimating
that
her
visit
would
make
division
betwixt
them
.
After
some
Parley
the
Quakers
Wife
spake
unto
him
in
these
words
,
Thou
wilt
not
believe
unless
thou
see
a
sign
,
and
thou
mayest
see
some
such
.
Within
a
few
nights
after
,
Robert
Churchman
had
a
violent
Storm
upon
the
room
where
he
lay
,
when
it
was
very
calm
in
all
other
parts
of
the
Town
,
and
a
voice
within
him
,
as
he
was
in
Bed
,
spake
to
him
,
and
bid
him
Sing
Praises
,
Sing
Praises
;
telling
him
,
that
he
should
see
the
Glory
of
the
New
Ierusalem
;
about
which
time
〈◊〉
glimmering
Light
appeared
all
about
the
room
.
Toward
the
morning
the
Voice
commanded
him
to
go
out
of
his
Bed
naked
,
with
his
Wife
and
Children
.
They
all
standing
upon
the
Floor
,
the
Spirit
making
use
of
his
Tongue
,
bid
them
to
lie
down
and
put
their
Mouthes
in
the
dust
▪
which
they
did
accordingly
.
It
likewise
commanded
them
to
go
and
call
his
Brother
and
Sister
,
that
they
might
see
the
New-Ierusalem
,
to
whom
he
went
naked
about
half
a
mile
.
When
he
had
delivered
his
Message
,
that
which
spake
within
him
to
denounce
wrath
against
them
,
and
declare
that
Fire
and
Brimstone
would
fall
upon
them
,
as
it
did
upon
Sodom
and
Gomorrah
,
if
they
did
not
obey
;
and
so
he
returned
to
his
own
house
.
Where
upon
the
Floor
of
a
low
room
,
he
stood-about
three
or
four
hours
.
All
that
while
he
was
acted
in
a
very
unusual
manner
,
sometimes
the
Spirit
within
forced
him
to
Sing
,
sometimes
to
Bark
like
a
Dog
.
When
his
Brother
and
Sister
who
followed
him
were
very
importunate
with
him
to
resist
it
,
it
bid
him
to
kill
them
,
making
use
of
these
words
,
These
my
Enemies
which
would
not
that
I
should
Reign
over
them
,
bring
them
and
slay
them
before
my
face
.
It
made
him
to
utter
with
great
readiness
;
many
places
of
Scripture
,
which
he
had
no
knowledge
of
before
.
The
drift
of
what
was
spoken
,
was
to
perswade
him
to
comply
with
the
Quakers
,
and
it
named
some
which
lived
in
the
Neighbouring
Towns
.
About
three
or
four
hours
being
thus
spent
,
he
came
to
himself
,
and
was
able
to
give
a
perfect
account
of
what
had
be
fallen
him
.
Several
nights
after
,
the
same
trouble
returned
upon
him
.
His
Wife
was
tortured
with
extraordinary
pains
;
the
Children
which
lay
in
the
room
,
complained
that
their
Mouthes
were
stopped
with
Wool
as
they
were
in
Bed
.
The
disturbance
was
so
great
,
that
he
had
thoughts
of
leaving
his
House
for
a
time
,
and
made
it
his
desire
to
be
at
Dr.
Templars
;
who
prevailed
with
him
not
to
be
so
sudden
in
his
removal
,
but
to
make
some
further
Trial.
It
pleased
God
upon
a
continuation
with
him
in
Prayer
every
day
in
the
house
,
that
he
was
at
last
perfectly
free
from
all
molestation
.
The
Quakers
hearing
of
his
condition
,
gave
it
out
,
that
the
power
of
God
would
come
upon
him
again
,
and
that
the
Wound
was
but
skinned
over
by
the
Priest
.
Which
made
Dr.
Templar
the
more
importunate
with
him
to
keep
close
to
the
Publick
Worship
of
God
,
and
to
have
nothing
to
do
with
them
or
their
Writings
.
Which
direction
he
followed
till
November
1661.
and
then
perusing
one
of
their
Books
,
a
little
after
upon
the
tenth
day
of
that
Moneth
his
troubles
returned
.
A
voice
within
him
began
to
speak
to
him
after
the
former
manner
.
The
first
Sentence
which
it
uttered
was
,
Cease
thou
from
Man
,
whose
breath
is
in
his
Nostrils
,
for
wherein
is
he
to
be
accounted
.
The
design
which
he
discerned
it
did
aim
at
,
was
to
take
him
off
from
comeing
to
the
Church
(
where
he
had
been
that
day
)
and
from
hearing
the
Word
of
God
It
suggested
several
other
Scriptures
in
order
to
the
perswading
of
him
to
a
compliance
with
the
Quakers
,
and
told
him
,
that
it
would
strive
with
him
as
the
Angel
did
with
Iacob
,
until
the
breaking
of
the
Day
,
at
which
time
it
left
him
.
The
two
next
nights
it
gave
him
the
same
molestation
,
saying
,
it
must
be
with
him
as
it
was
with
David
,
who
gave
no
sleep
to
his
eyes
,
nor
slumber
to
his
eye-lids
,
until
he
found
a
place
for
the
Lord
,
an
habitation
for
the
mighty
God
of
Iacob
.
Upon
Wednesday
at
night
he
was
very
peremptory
in
his
resisting
of
it
.
When
it
began
to
solicit
him
,
he
replied
,
that
he
saw
it
was
a
Spirit
of
delusion
,
which
he
would
not
obey
.
Upon
which
the
Spirit
deno●nced
a
Curse
against
him
in
these
words
,
Go
ye
Cursed
into
everlasting
fire
,
and
so
left
him
with
a
very
great
heat
in
his
Body
.
After
this
,
he
was
in
his
own
apprehension
in
a
very
comfortable
condition
,
and
while
he
was
considering
what
had
hapned
,
a
voice
within
him
speake
to
him
,
saying
,
That
the
Spirit
which
was
before
upon
him
was
a
Spirit
of
Delusion
,
but
now
the
true
Spirit
of
God
was
come
into
him
.
It
acquainted
him
,
that
the
Doctrine
of
the
Trinity
was
true
,
and
that
God
had
an
Elect
People
,
and
that
those
whom
the
Father
Elected
the
Son
hath
Redeemed
,
and
when
Christ
Redeemeth
,
the
Holy
Ghost
Sanctifieth
,
and
told
him
that
the
Minister
of
the
Town
would
further
instruct
him
about
the
truth
of
these
things
.
Upon
Thursday
morning
about
break
of
day
,
it
set
him
upon
his
knees
as
he
was
in
bed
,
and
bid
him
Farewel
.
The
same
day
it
came
upon
him
in
the
field
as
he
was
going
to
,
and
coming
from
the
Market
,
&
pressed
upon
him
to
believe
that
it
was
the
good
Spirit
which
he
was
acted
with
,
which
he
still
doubted
of
.
One
night
that
week
amongst
many
Arguments
which
it
used
to
that
purpose
,
it
told
him
if
he
would
not
believe
without
a
sign
,
he
might
have
what
sign
he
would
.
Upon
that
Robert
Church-man
desired
,
if
it
was
a
good
Spirit
,
that
a
Wier-Candlestick
which
stood
upon
the
Cup-board
might
be
turned
into
Brass
,
which
the
Spirit
said
he
would
do
.
Presently
there
was
a
very
unsavoury
smell
in
the
Room
,
like
that
of
the
snuff
of
a
Candle
newly
put
out
;
but
nothing
else
was
done
towards
the
fulfilling
of
the
promise
.
Upon
the
Lords
Day
following
,
he
then
attending
the
publick
Worship
of
God
,
it
came
upon
him
.
When
the
Chapters
were
named
,
he
turned
to
them
in
his
Bible
,
but
was
not
able
to
read
.
When
the
Psalm
was
Sung
,
he
could
not
pronounce
a
syllable
.
Upon
Monday
morning
his
Speech
was
wholly
taken
away
from
him
.
When
the
Minister
in
that
place
came
to
him
,
and
asked
him
how
it
was
with
him
,
he
moved
his
head
towards
him
,
but
was
not
able
to
speak
;
the
Minister
waited
an
hour
or
two
in
the
Room
,
hoping
that
his
Speech
might
have
returned
unto
him
,
and
that
he
might
have
gained
from
him
some
account
of
his
condition
.
But
finding
no
alteration
,
he
desired
those
who
were
present
to
joyn
with
him
in
Prayer
.
As
they
were
Praying
Churchman's
Body
was
with
much
violence
thrown
out
of
Bed
,
and
then
with
great
vehemency
he
called
to
the
Minister
Dr.
Templar
to
hold
his
tongue
.
When
Prayer
was
done
,
his
Tongue
was
bound
as
before
,
till
at
last
he
broke
out
into
these
words
:
Thine
is
the
Kingdom
,
Thine
is
the
Kingdom
;
which
he
repeated
(
as
was
judged
)
above
an
hundred
times
.
Sometimes
he
was
forced
into
extream
Laughter
,
sometimes
into
Singing
,
his
hands
were
usually
imployed
in
beating
his
Breast
.
All
of
them
who
stood
by
,
could
discern
unusual
heavings
in
his
Body
.
This
Distemper
did
continue
towards
the
morning
of
the
next
day
,
and
then
the
voice
within
him
signified
to
him
that
it
would
leave
him
,
〈◊〉
him
get
upon
his
Knees
in
order
to
that
end
,
which
he
did
,
and
then
presently
he
had
a
perfect
command
of
himself
.
When
Dr.
Templar
came
to
him
,
he
gave
a
sober
account
of
all
the
passages
of
the
day
before
,
having
a
distinct
remembrance
of
what
the
Spirit
forced
him
to
do
,
and
what
was
spoken
to
him
by
those
that
stood
by
.
In
particular
he
told
the
Doctor
that
he
was
compelled
to
give
him
that
disturbance
in
Prayer
,
before-mentioned
;
the
Spirit
using
his
Limbs
and
Tongue
,
as
it
pleased
,
contrary
to
the
inclination
of
his
own
mind
.
Upon
the
Thursday
following
,
the
Spirit
began
to
rage
after
its
former
manner
,
as
Dr.
Templar
was
at
Prayer
with
him
,
it
was
very
discernable
how
it
wrought
upon
his
Body
,
forced
him
to
grate
his
Teeth
,
and
draw
his
Mouth
awry
.
He
told
the
Minister
after
he
had
done
,
that
it
bid
him
to
denounce
woe
against
him
.
It
pleased
God
upon
continuance
in
prayer
with
him
,
at
last
to
release
him
of
all
his
trouble
,
and
so
far
to
make
it
advantagious
to
him
and
to
his
Wife
,
and
some
others
,
which
were
too
much
by-assed
with
the
Principles
of
the
Quakers
,
that
now
they
have
a
perfect
dislike
of
that
way
,
and
do
diligently
attend
upon
the
publick
Worship
of
God
.
Thus
concerning
this
strange
but
true
Relation
.
We
may
by
this
judge
whose
Servants
the
singing
Quakers
are
;
and
what
Spirit
doth
powerfully
breath
in
,
and
act
those
miserable
and
deluded
Enthusiasts
.
But
I
shall
say
no
more
to
the
Quakers
at
present
;
only
pray
that
such
of
them
as
have
not
sinned
unto
Death
,
may
have
their
eyes
opened
,
and
(
if
possible
)
be
delivered
out
of
the
snares
of
Satan
,
by
whom
they
are
taken
Captive
at
his
will
.
It
hath
been
by
many
observed
,
that
Men
addicted
to
horrid
Cursings
and
Execrations
,
have
pulled
down
the
imprecated
vengeance
of
Heaven
upon
themselves
.
Sundry
very
awful
Examples
of
this
kind
have
lately
hapned
:
I
shall
here
mention
one
or
two
.
The
hand
of
God
was
very
Remarkable
,
in
that
which
came
to
pass
in
the
Narraganset
Countrey
in
New-England
,
not
many
weeks
since
.
For
I
have
good
Information
,
that
on
August
28
,
1683.
A
Man
there
(
viz.
Samuel
Wilson
)
having
caused
his
Dog
to
mischief
his
Neighbours
Cattle
,
was
blamed
for
his
so
doing
.
He
denied
the
fact
with
Imprecations
,
wishing
that
he
might
never
stir
from
that
place
if
he
had
so
done
.
His
Neighbour
being
troubled
at
his
denying
the
truth
,
reproved
him
,
and
told
him
he
did
very
ill
to
deny
what
his
Conscience
knew
to
be
truth
.
The
Atheist
thereupon
used
the
Name
of
God
in
his
Imprecations
;
saying
,
He
wished
to
God
he
might
never
stir
out
of
that
place
,
if
he
had
done
that
which
he
was
charged
with
.
The
words
were
scarce
out
of
his
mouth
before
he
sunk
down
dead
,
and
never
stirred
more
;
a
Son
in
Law
of
his
standing
by
and
catching
him
as
he
fell
to
the
ground
.
A
thing
not
unlike
to
this
hapned
(
though
not
in
New-England
yet
)
in
America
,
about
a
year
ago
.
For
in
September
1682.
A
man
at
the
Isle
of
Providence
belonging
to
a
Vessel
whereof
one
Wollery
was
Master
,
being
charged
with
some
deceit
in
a
matter
that
had
been
committed
to
him
,
in
order
to
his
own
Vindication
,
horridly
wished
that
the
Devil
might
put
out
his
eyes
,
if
he
had
done
as
was
suspected
concerning
him
.
That
very
night
a
Rhume
fell
into
his
Eyes
,
so
as
that
within
a
few
dayes
he
became
stark
blind
.
His
company
being
astonished
at
the
Divine
hand
which
thus
conspicuously
and
signally
appeared
;
put
him
ashore
at
Providence
,
and
left
him
there
.
A
Physitian
being
desired
to
undertake
his
Cure
,
hearing
how
he
came
to
lose
his
sight
,
refused
to
meddle
with
him
.
This
account
I
lately
received
from
credible
persons
,
who
knew
and
have
often
seen
the
Man
whom
the
Devil
(
according
to
his
own
wicked
wish
)
made
blind
,
through
the
dreadful
and
righteous
judgement
of
God
.
Moreover
,
that
worse
than
bruitish
sin
of
Drunkenness
,
hath
been
witnessed
against
from
Heaven
by
severe
and
signal
Iudgements
.
It
was
a
sign
of
the
fearful
Wrath
of
God
,
upon
that
notorious
Drunkard
,
at
a
place
called
Seatucket
in
Long-Island
;
who
as
he
was
in
Drink
,
fell
into
the
Fire
(
the
People
in
the
House
then
being
in
Bed
and
asleep
)
and
so
continued
for
some
considerable
time
,
until
he
received
his
Deaths
wound
.
At
his
first
awakening
he
roared
out
Fire
!
Fire
!
as
if
it
had
been
one
in
Hell
,
to
the
great
astonishment
of
all
that
heard
him
.
One
in
the
House
flung
a
pail
of
Water
on
him
to
quench
his
Clothes
,
but
that
added
to
his
torment
;
so
he
continued
yelling
after
an
hideous
manner
,
Fire
!
Fire
!
and
within
a
day
or
two
died
in
great
misery
.
And
though
this
Drunkard
died
by
fire
,
it
is
Remarkable
that
many
of
those
who
have
loved
drink
,
have
died
by
water
,
and
that
at
the
very
time
when
their
understandings
have
been
drowned
with
Drink
.
It
is
an
awful
consiration
,
that
there
have
been
at
several
times
above
forty
persons
in
this
Land
,
whom
death
hath
found
in
that
woful
plight
,
so
that
their
immortal
Souls
have
gone
out
of
Drunken
Bodies
,
to
appear
before
God
the
Judge
of
all
.
That
Remarkable
Iudgement
hath
first
or
last
fallen
upon
those
who
have
sought
the
hurt
of
the
People
of
God
in
New-England
,
is
so
notorious
,
as
that
it
is
become
the
observation
of
every
Man
.
This
Israel
in
the
Wilderness
hath
eat
up
the
Nations
his
Enemies
,
he
hath
broke
their
Bones
,
and
pierced
them
through
with
his
Arrows
.
Some
Adversaries
have
escaped
longer
unpunished
than
others
;
but
then
their
ends
have
been
of
all
the
most
woful
,
and
tragical
at
last
.
I
shall
instance
only
in
what
hath
lately
come
to
pass
,
with
respect
unto
the
Heathen
who
rose
up
against
us
,
thinking
to
swallow
us
up
quick
,
when
their
Wrath
was
kindled
against
us
.
Blessed
be
the
Lord
,
who
hath
not
given
us
a
prey
to
their
Teeth
.
The
Chieftains
amongst
them
were
all
cut
off
,
either
by
Sword
or
Sickness
in
the
War
time
,
excepting
those
in
the
Eastern
parts
,
whose
Ring-leaders
outlived
their
fellows
;
but
now
God
hath
met
with
them
.
There
were
in
special
two
of
those
Indians
,
who
shed
much
innocent
Blood
,
viz.
Simon
and
Squando
.
As
for
bloody
Simon
,
who
was
wont
to
boast
of
the
Mischiefs
he
had
done
,
and
how
he
had
treacherously
shot
and
killed
such
and
such
English-men
,
he
died
miserably
the
last
Winter
,
Another
Indian
discharging
a
Gun
hapned
to
shoot
Simon
,
so
as
to
break
his
Arm.
After
which
he
lived
two
years
,
but
in
extremity
of
pain
,
so
as
that
the
Indians
when
enquired
of
,
how
Simon
did
;
their
usual
Answer
was
Worse
then
Dead
.
He
used
all
means
that
Earth
and
Hell
(
for
he
betook
himself
to
Powaws
)
could
afford
him
for
his
recovery
,
but
in
vain
.
Thus
was
the
wickedness
of
that
Murtherer
at
last
returned
upon
his
own
head
.
Concerning
Squando
,
the
Sachem
of
the
Indians
at
Saco
;
the
Story
of
him
is
upon
sundry
accounts
Remarkable
.
Many
years
ago
he
was
sick
,
and
near
unto
death
,
after
which
he
said
,
that
one
pretending
to
be
the
English-mans
God
,
appeared
to
him
in
form
of
an
English
Minister
;
and
discoursed
with
him
,
requiring
him
to
leave
off
his
drinking
of
Rum
,
and
religiously
to
observe
the
Sabbath
day
,
and
to
deal
justly
amongst
Men
,
withal
promising
him
that
if
he
did
so
,
then
at
death
his
Soul
should
go
upwards
to
an
happy
place
;
but
if
he
did
not
obey
these
commandments
,
at
death
his
Soul
should
go
downwards
,
and
be
for
ever
miserable
.
But
this
pretended
God
said
nothing
to
him
about
Iesus
Christ
.
However
,
this
Apparition
so
wrought
upon
Squando
,
as
that
he
left
his
Drunkenness
,
and
became
a
strict
observer
of
the
Sabbath
day
;
Yea
,
so
as
that
he
alwayes
kept
it
as
a
day
of
Fast
,
and
would
hear
the
English
Ministers
Preach
,
and
was
very
just
in
his
dealing
.
But
in
the
time
of
the
late
Indian
War
,
he
was
a
principal
Actor
in
the
bloody
〈…〉
in
that
part
of
the
Countrey
.
〈…〉
year
the
pretended
English-mans
God
,
appeared
to
him
again
,
as
afore
,
in
the
form
of
a
Minister
,
requiring
him
to
kill
himself
,
and
promising
him
that
if
he
did
obey
,
he
should
live
again
the
next
day
,
and
never
die
more
.
Squando
acquainted
his
Wife
,
and
some
other
Indians
with
this
new
Apparition
,
They
most
earnestly
advised
him
not
to
follow
the
murderous
Counsel
which
the
Spectre
had
given
.
Nevertheless
,
he
since
hath
Hanged
himself
,
and
so
is
gone
to
his
own
place
.
This
was
the
end
of
the
Man
that
disturbed
the
Peace
of
New-England
.
CHAP.
XII
.
An
Account
of
some
Remarkables
at
Norwich
in
New-England
:
Special
Answers
of
Prayer
made
in
that
place
.
That
People
marvelously
preserved
.
The
scandalous
miscarriage
of
one
so
over-ruled
by
Providence
,
as
to
be
an
occasion
of
the
Conversion
of
several
others
.
A
further
account
of
some
personal
Deliverances
in
Norwich
.
Concerning
sudden
Deaths
which
have
hapned
in
New-England
.
THere
is
lately
come
to
my
hand
an
account
of
some
Remarkables
,
which
have
hapned
at
Norwich
in
New-England
;
drawn
up
by
Mr.
Fitch
,
the
Judicious
and
eminently
Faithful
Pastor
of
the
Church
in
that
place
;
which
that
others
may
be
incouraged
to
follow
his
Example
,
in
observing
,
and
recording
the
special
Works
of
Divine
Providence
,
I
shall
here
insert
,
as
I
received
it
,
and
so
hasten
to
finish
this
Essay
.
it
is
that
which
follows
.
Remarkable
Providences
at
Norwich
.
1.
Many
times
the
Heavens
have
been
shut
up
but
God
hath
answered
our
Prayers
in
sending
Rain
,
and
sometimes
so
speedily
and
so
plentifully
after
our
seeking
the
Lord
by
Fasting
and
Prayer
,
that
the
Heathen
,
now
for
more
than
twenty
years
upon
occasion
of
want
of
Rain
,
will
speak
to
us
to
call
upon
the
Name
of
the
Lord
our
God
;
one
especial
Instance
of
this
kind
I
have
already
given
,
and
it
s
upon
Record
,
in
the
History
of
the
War
with
the
Indians
in
New-England
.
2.
Many
among
us
have
been
in
more
than
ordinary
hazard
by
Rattle-Snakes
,
some
have
set
their
feet
upon
them
,
some
have
been
bitten
by
them
upon
the
skin
,
and
one
as
he
was
stooping
down
to
drink
at
a
Spring
of
Water
,
spied
a
Rattle-Snake
within
two
foot
of
his
head
rising
up
against
him
;
thus
manifold
wayes
in
danger
by
this
Venimous
Creature
,
and
yet
none
of
us
have
suffered
any
harm
,
but
only
one
was
bitten
in
the
finger
,
and
in
a
short
time
perfectly
healed
.
3.
In
the
time
of
the
Wars
with
the
Indians
,
we
were
not
only
preserved
from
the
Heathen
in
the
midst
of
the
Heathen
,
but
by
the
Lords
making
some
of
them
to
be
a
Wall
of
Defence
unto
us
.
And
thus
we
were
saved
by
a
Destroying
means
.
And
at
this
time
the
Providence
of
God
was
very
remarkable
in
preserving
many
of
our
People
,
in
one
of
our
Garrisons
,
who
were
driven
to
Garrison
several
Houses
,
and
the
House
of
which
now
I
speak
,
did
contain
about
sixty
persons
;
and
in
this
House
one
of
the
Souldiers
taking
a
Gun
Loaden
with
Bullets
into
his
hand
,
as
he
stood
in
a
lower
Room
,
the
Lock
being
half
bent
,
and
he
holding
the
Gun
right
upwards
,
the
Gun
was
Discharged
,
though
many
People
were
in
the
Chamber
,
yet
none
of
them
suffered
any
harm
,
because
Providence
did
guid
the
Shot
into
the
Summer
,
that
piece
of
Timber
which
is
the
support
of
the
Chamber
.
Also
one
in
the
same
House
,
looking
with
a
Candle
under
a
Bed
for
something
he
wanted
,
fired
some
Flax
,
which
filled
the
Room
with
Flame
and
Smoke
,
and
two
small
Children
lay
sleeping
in
this
peril
,
but
were
preserved
from
the
fire
,
or
any
harm
by
the
throng
of
People
in
the
Room
,
at
length
one
of
the
Children
was
taken
up
by
one
of
the
Men
with
a
purpose
of
throwing
it
out
of
the
Chamber
Window
,
but
at
that
very
moment
thers
was
such
an
abatement
of
the
Flame
,
and
hope
that
the
worst
of
the
danger
was
past
,
that
he
held
the
Child
in
his
Arms
;
and
yet
presently
after
the
fire
brake
out
again
in
the
uppermost
Room
in
the
House
,
nigh
to
a
Barrel
of
Gun-powder
:
but
some
were
guided
,
strengthened
and
succeeded
in
their
endeavour
,
to
the
extinguishing
the
fire
;
so
that
the
Lives
,
and
Limbs
,
and
Goods
of
all
these
was
preserved
by
the
good
hand
of
God
,
who
doth
wonderfully
when
we
know
not
what
to
do
.
4.
One
of
the
Children
of
the
Church
grown
up
,
(
though
not
in
full
Communion
)
was
left
to
fall
into
a
most
notorious
abominable
practice
,
which
did
occasion
the
Church
to
meet
and
humble
their
Souls
by
Fasting
and
Prayer
,
and
at
this
time
in
the
Sermon
and
Prayer
,
It
was
Declared
,
that
the
Lord
had
determined
either
to
bring
our
Children
nearer
to
him
,
&
not
to
suffer
them
to
live
out
of
full
communion
with
his
Church
,
or
else
he
would
in
his
Anger
leave
them
to
such
Abominations
as
shall
cut
them
off
from
his
Church
;
And
since
this
time
,
many
young
People
have
by
the
grace
of
the
Lord
been
prepared
for
full
Communion
,
and
have
taken
hold
of
the
Covenant
,
confessing
,
that
they
have
felt
the
impression
of
that
Word
upon
that
abashing
occasion
spoken
:
And
thus
the
fall
of
one
hath
been
the
rising
of
many
.
Where
sin
abounds
,
the
Lord
can
make
Grace
to
superabound
.
Concerning
some
Personal
Deliverances
.
There
was
a
Young-man
endeavouring
to
subdue
a
young
Horse
;
and
a
Rope
at
one
end
of
it
was
fastned
about
the
Horses
neck
,
but
the
Horse
running
with
great
speed
,
the
other
end
of
the
Rope
caught
the
Foot
of
this
Young
Man
,
as
in
a
snare
,
and
was
so
entangled
therein
,
that
he
was
drawn
ten
Rods
upon
his
back
in
a
very
rough
and
uneven
place
of
Land
,
he
being
utterly
unable
to
free
himself
,
and
none
at
hand
that
could
help
him
;
and
thus
it
being
come
to
this
Extremity
,
the
Horse
of
himself
stood
still
,
so
long
,
and
no
longer
time
,
than
that
the
Young
Man
did
clear
his
foot
out
of
the
Rope
;
and
thus
was
Delivered
out
of
the
Danger
,
and
suffered
not
a
broken
Bone
,
nor
any
considerable
bruise
or
harm
.
there
was
another
Young
,
Man
,
who
sat
upon
a
plough-Beam
,
and
suddenly
his
Cattle
moving
his
Plough
turned
,
and
one
of
his
Legs
was
entangled
within
the
Plough
,
and
the
Plough-Irons
pressing
hard
against
some
part
of
his
Body
,
but
could
not
free
himself
;
and
the
more
he
called
to
the
Cattle
,
the
more
speedily
they
moved
,
and
thus
was
in
danger
of
being
torn
in
pieces
;
but
in
this
extremity
it
was
not
long
before
the
Cattle
of
themselves
stood
still
.
There
was
another
Young
Man
,
who
did
fall
about
ten
foot
from
some
part
of
the
Mill
Timber
into
deep
Waters
,
and
a
place
of
many
Rocks
,
a
Stream
very
violent
,
and
he
was
carried
about
eleven
Rod
down
the
Stream
,
where
there
was
a
great
piece
of
Ice
,
and
while
he
was
in
this
confounded
and
amazed
Posture
,
his
hand
was
guided
to
take
hold
of
that
Ice
,
and
there
to
hold
until
one
who
saw
him
fall
,
did
adventure
upon
that
Ice
,
and
drew
him
out
of
the
Waters
,
and
thus
they
were
both
delivered
.
There
was
a
very
aged
Man
among
us
,
who
riding
in
his
Cart
over
a
River
,
and
when
the
Cattle
were
coming
out
of
the
River
,
he
endeavoured
to
come
out
of
the
Cart
,
but
he
did
fall
down
so
nigh
to
the
Wheel
,
that
it
began
to
press
hard
against
his
Breast
,
and
he
only
speaking
to
the
Cattle
they
stood
still
,
and
ceased
moving
till
he
was
removed
out
of
the
danger
,
otherwise
,
if
they
had
moved
a
few
Inches
more
,
he
had
been
prest
to
death
.
Thus
far
is
Mr.
Fitch's
Narrative
.
Had
all
others
been
as
diligent
in
observing
the
Works
of
God
,
as
this
Worthy
Person
has
,
the
account
of
New-Englands
Remarkabl●s
would
have
been
more
full
and
compleat
.
But
other
things
must
be
left
for
another
attempt
of
this
kind
.
I
shall
only
add
at
present
,
That
there
have
been
many
sudden
Deaths
in
this
Countrey
,
which
should
not
pass
without
some
Remark
.
For
when
such
Strokes
are
multiplied
,
there
is
undoubtedly
a
speaking
voice
of
Providence
therein
.
And
so
it
hath
been
with
us
in
New-England
this
last
year
,
and
most
of
all
the
last
Summer
.
To
my
observation
in
August
last
,
within
the
space
of
three
or
four
weeks
,
there
were
twelve
sudden
Deaths
(
and
it
may
be
others
have
observed
more
than
I
did
)
some
of
them
being
in
respect
of
sundry
Circumstances
exceeding
awful
.
Let
me
only
add
here
,
that
sudden
Death
is
not
alwayes
a
Judgement
unto
those
who
are
taken
out
of
an
evil
World
:
It
may
be
a
mercy
to
them
,
and
a
warning
unto
others
,
as
the
sudden
Death
of
the
Prophet
Ezekiels
Wife
was
.
Many
of
whom
the
World
was
not
worthy
,
have
been
so
removed
out
of
it
.
Moses
died
suddenly
.
And
so
have
some
excellent
persons
in
this
Countrey
done
.
Governour
Eaton
at
New-Haven
,
and
Governour
Haines
at
Hartford
Died
in
their
sleep
without
being
sick
.
That
Excellent
Man
of
God
Mr.
Norton
,
as
he
was
walking
in
his
House
in
this
Boston
,
was
taken
with
a
Syncope
,
fell
down
Dead
and
never
spake
more
.
The
like
has
hapned
to
other
Servants
of
God
in
other
parts
of
the
World
.
Famous
Mr.
V●nes
,
on
a
Lords
Day
after
he
had
Preached
and
Administred
the
Sacrament
,
went
to
Bed
well
,
and
went
to
Heaven
that
night
.
Nor
is
there
any
rule
or
reason
for
Christians
to
pray
absolutely
against
sudden
Death
.
Some
Holy
Men
have
with
submission
to
the
Will
of
the
most
High
,
desired
and
prayed
for
such
a
Death
.
So
did
Mr.
Capel
,
and
God
gave
him
his
desire
;
for
on
September
21.
1656.
having
Preached
twice
that
Day
,
and
performed
Religious
Duties
with
his
Family
,
he
went
to
Bed
and
Died
immediately
.
The
like
is
reported
by
Dr.
Euller
,
in
his
Church
History
,
concerning
that
Angelical
Man
Mr.
Brightman
,
who
would
often
pray
,
(
if
God
saw
fit
)
that
he
might
die
rather
a
sudden
than
a
lingring
Death
,
and
so
it
came
to
pass
.
For
as
he
was
Travelling
in
the
Coach
with
Sr.
Iohn
Osborne
,
and
reading
of
a
Book
(
for
he
would
lose
no
time
)
he
was
taken
with
a
Fainting
Fit
,
and
though
instantly
taken
out
in
the
Arms
of
one
there
present
,
and
all
means
possible
used
for
his
Recovery
,
he
there
Died
,
August
24.
1607.
The
Learned
&
Pious
Wolfius
(
not
the
Divine
who
has
written
Commentaries
on
several
parts
of
the
Scriptures
;
but
he
that
published
Lectionum
Memorabilium
&
Reconditarum
Centenarios
)
On
May
23.
1600.
being
in
usual
Health
,
was
,
after
he
had
Dined
,
surprised
with
a
sudden
illness
,
whereof
he
Died
within
a
few
hours
.
That
Holy
Man
Iacobus
Faber
,
who
did
and
suffered
great
things
for
the
Name
of
Christ
,
went
suddenly
into
the
silent
Grave
:
On
a
Day
when
some
Friends
came
to
visit
him
,
after
he
had
courteously
entertained
them
,
he
laid
himself
down
upon
his
Bed
to
take
some
Repose
;
and
no
sooner
shut
his
Eyes
,
but
his
Heaven-born
Soul
took
its
flight
into
the
World
of
Souls
.
The
Man
who
being
in
Christ
,
shall
alwayes
be
doing
something
for
God
,
may
bid
Death
welcome
when
ever
it
shall
come
,
be
it
never
so
soon
,
never
so
suddenly
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
ERRATA
.
PAge
91.
Line
17.
for
Lat.
48.
read
Lat.
38.
p.
105.
l.
5.
r.
his
psudo
doxa
.
p.
168.
l.
15.
for
those
r.
these
.
p.
172.
l.
15.
for
so
r.
see
.
p.
173
l.
ult.
r.
Horstius
.
p.
200.
l.
22.
dele
were
.
p.
204
l.
ult.
r.
goodly
.
p.
254.
l.
ult.
for
any
r.
away
.
p.
263.
l.
8.
r.
Serrarius
.
p.
269.
l.
ult.
before
if
.
add
5
p.
273.
l.
9.
r.
Stephen
.
p.
276.
l.
35.
for
that
it
r.
is
that
,
p.
289.
l.
7.
after
Instance
should
have
been
a
full
point
.
p.
298.
l.
24.
r.
Dactylogy
.
p.
299.
l.
20.
for
butter
r.
bitter
.
p.
324.
l.
13.
for
proceed
r.
precede
.
p.
341.
l.
3.
r.
Thomas
.
THE
CONTENTS
.
CHAP.
I.
-
OF
Remarkable
Sea-Deliverances
.
Mr.
Anthony
Thacher's
Relation
,
concerning
his
and
his
Wives
being
marvelously
preserved
alive
,
when
all
the
Ships
Company
perished
.
The
wonderful
preservation
of
Major
Gibbons
and
his
Company
.
Several
other
Remarkable
Sea-deliverances
mentioned
by
Mr.
Janeway
,
wherein
New-England
Men
were
concerned
.
Mr.
Grafton's
preservation
.
A
Vessel
lately
coming
from
Bristol
for
New-England
saved
out
of
great
distress
at
Sea
.
Some
providentially
met
with
by
a
New-England
Vessel
in
an
open
Boat
,
many
Leagues
off
from
any
shoar
,
strangely
preserved
.
An
account
of
a
Remarkable
Sea-deliverance
which
hapned
this
year
.
Another
like
unto
it
above
twenty
years
ago
.
Page
1.
CHAP.
II.
-
A
further
Account
of
some
other
Remarkable
Preservations
.
Of
a
Child
that
had
part
of
her
Brains
struck
out
and
yet
lived
and
did
well
.
Remarkable
Deliverances
which
some
in
Windsor
had
experience
of
.
Several
in
the
late
Indian
War
.
The
Relation
of
a
Captive
.
Skipper
How
's
memorable
Preservation
.
Several
Examples
somewhat
parallel
,
wherein
others
in
other
parts
of
the
World
were
concerned
.
Page
32.
CHAP.
III.
-
Of
Remarkables
about
Thunder
and
Lightning
.
One
at
Salisbury
in
New-England
struck
dead
thereby
.
Several
at
Marshfield
.
One
at
North-Hampton
.
The
Captain
of
the
Castle
in
Boston
.
Some
Remarkables
about
Lightning
in
Roxborough
,
Wenham
,
Marble-head
,
Cambridge
,
Hampton
:
And
in
several
Vessels
at
Sea
.
Some
late
parallel
Instances
.
Of
several
in
the
last
Century
.
Scripture
Examples
of
Men
slain
by
Lightning
.
Page
72.
CHAP.
IV.
-
Some
Philosophical
Meditations
.
Concerning
Antipathies
and
Sympathies
.
Of
the
Load-stone
.
Of
the
nature
and
wonderful
effects
of
Lightning
.
That
Thunder-storms
are
often
caused
by
Satan
;
and
sometimes
by
good
Angles
.
Thunder
is
the
voice
of
God
and
therefore
to
be
dreaded
.
All
places
in
the
habitable
World
are
subject
to
it
more
or
less
.
No
Amulets
can
preserve
Men
from
being
hurt
thereby
.
The
miserable
estate
of
wicked
Men
upon
this
account
,
and
the
happiness
of
the
Righteous
,
who
may
be
above
all
disquieting
fears
,
with
respect
unto
such
terrible
Accidents
.
P.
99.
CHAP.
V.
-
Concerning
things
Praeternatural
,
which
have
hapned
in
New-England
.
A
Remarkable
Relation
about
Ann
Cole
of
Hartford
.
Concerning
several
Witches
in
that
Colony
.
Of
the
Possessed
Maid
at
Groton
.
An
account
of
the
House
in
Newbery
lately
troubled
with
a
Daemon
.
A
parallel
Story
of
an
House
at
Tedworth
in
England
.
Concerning
another
in
Hartford
,
and
of
one
in
Portsmouth
in
New-England
lately
disquieted
by
Evils
Spirits
.
An
account
of
the
Woman
at
Kitry
molested
with
Apparitions
,
and
sometimes
tormented
by
invisible
Agents
.
Page
135.
CHAP.
VI.
-
That
there
are
Daemons
.
And
possessed
persons
.
Signs
of
such
.
Some
Maniacks
are
Daemoniacks
.
Notwithstanding
many
fabulous
Stories
about
Witchcrafts
,
that
there
are
Witches
proved
by
three
Arguments
.
That
Houses
are
sometimes
troubled
by
Evil
Spirits
.
Witchcraft
often
the
cause
of
it
.
Sometimes
by
the
Devil
without
Witchcraft
;
ordered
by
providence
as
a
punishment
for
sin
.
The
disturbance
in
Walton's
house
further
considered
;
with
a
parallel
Story
.
That
the
things
related
in
the
preceding
Chapter
were
undoubtedly
preter-natural
and
Diabolical
.
Page
168.
CHAP.
VII
.
-
Concerning
Apparitions
.
That
they
are
not
so
frequent
in
places
where
the
Gospel
prevaileth
,
as
in
the
dark
corners
of
the
Earth
.
That
good
Angels
do
sometimes
visibly
appear
.
Confirmed
by
several
Histories
.
That
Cacodaemons
oftentimes
pretend
to
be
good
Angels
.
That
Satan
may
appear
in
the
likeness
of
Holy
men
;
proved
by
notable
Instances
.
Concerning
the
appearance
of
persons
deceased
.
The
procuring
cause
thereof
is
usually
some
sin
committed
.
Some
late
Remarkable
Examples
.
Of
Mens
covenanting
to
appear
after
their
Death
.
It
is
an
heavy
Iudgment
when
places
are
infested
with
such
doleful
Spectres
.
Page
202.
CHAP.
VIII
.
-
Several
Cases
of
Conscience
considered
.
That
it
is
not
lawful
to
make
use
of
Herbs
or
Plants
to
drive
away
Evil
Spirits
.
Nor
of
Words
or
Characters
.
An
Objection
answered
.
Whether
it
be
lawful
for
Persons
Bewitched
to
burn
things
,
or
to
nail
Horse-shoes
before
their
doors
or
to
stop
Vrin
in
Bottles
,
or
the
like
'
in
order
to
the
recovery
of
Health
.
The
negative
proved
by
several
Arguments
.
Whether
it
be
lawful
to
try
Witches
by
casting
them
into
the
Water
.
Several
reasons
evincing
the
vanity
of
that
way
of
probation
.
Some
other
Superstitions
witnessed
against
.
Page
248.
CHAP.
IX
.
-
A
strange
Relation
of
a
Woman
in
Wey-mouth
in
New-England
that
hath
been
Dumb
and
Deaf
ever
since
she
was
three
years
old
,
who
nevertheless
hath
a
competent
understanding
in
the
mysteries
of
Religion
;
and
is
admitted
to
partake
of
the
Sacrament
.
Some
parallel
Instances
.
Of
wayes
to
teach
Deaf
persons
to
speak
.
Of
a
Man
in
Hull
in
New-England
under
whose
Tongue
a
Stone
bred
.
Concerning
that
petrification
,
which
Humane
Bodies
are
subject
to
.
That
divers
sorts
of
Animals
have
sometimes
been
formed
in
the
Bodies
of
Men.
Page
289.
CHAP.
X.
-
Concerning
some
Remarkable
Tempests
in
New-England
.
A
Remark
upon
the
Hurricane
,
Anno.
1635.
An
observable
Accident
by
a
sudden
freezing
of
Rain
in
the
Year
1659.
A
strange
Whirl-wind
in
Cambridge
,
A.
D.
1680.
Another
at
New-Haven
the
last
year
.
An
Hail-storm
at
Springfield
.
Some
parallel
Instances
.
Of
Earth-quakes
in
this
Countrey
.
Land
wonderfully
removed
.
Parallel
Stories
.
Of
remarkable
Floods
this
year
,
not
only
in
New-England
but
in
other
parts
of
the
World
.
An
account
of
a
prodigious
Flood
in
France
five
years
ago
,
with
conjectures
concerning
the
natural
reason
of
it
.
P.
311.
CHAP.
XI
.
-
Concerning
some
Remarkable
Judgments
.
Quakers
judicially
plagued
with
Spiritual
Iudgements
.
Of
several
sad
Instances
in
Long-Island
;
And
in
Plimouth
Colony
.
That
some
of
the
Quakers
are
really
possessed
with
Infernal
Spirits
.
Proved
by
a
late
wonderful
and
astonishing
Example
of
one
in
Balsham
in
Cambridge-shire
.
Of
several
that
have●
imprecated
Vengeance
upon
themselves
.
The
woful
end
of
Drunkards
.
And
of
those
that
have
designed
evil
against
the
Churches
of
Christ
in
New-England
.
Page
358.
CHAP.
XII
.
-
An
Account
of
some
Remarkables
at
Norwich
in
New-England
.
Special
Answers
of
Prayer
made
in
that
place
.
That
People
marvelously
preserved
.
The
scandalous
miscarriage
of
one
so
over-ruled
by
providence
as
to
become
an
occasion
of
the
Conversion
of
several
.
A
further
Account
of
some
personal
Deliverances
in
Norwich
.
Concerning
sudden
Deaths
which
have
hapned
in
New-England
.
Page
363.
FINIS
.
Advertisement
.
SOme
Sermons
concerning
the
Works
of
Divine
Providence
,
and
on
several
other
Subjects
,
preached
by
the
Author
of
this
Book
about
Remarkable
Providences
;
are
designed
to
be
shortly
Published
.